Movatterモバイル変換


[0]ホーム

URL:


Jump to content
Wikisource
Search

1911 Encyclopædia Britannica/Russia

Download
From Wikisource
<1911 Encyclopædia Britannica

RUSSIA (Rossiya), the general name for the European andAsiatic dominions of the “Tsar of All the Russias.” Althoughthe name is thus correctly applied, both in English and Russian,to the whole area of the Russian empire, its application isoften limited, no less correctly, to European Russia, or even toEuropean Russia exclusive of Finland and Poland. The use ofthe name in its most comprehensive sense dates only from theexpansion of the empire in the 19th century; to the historianwho writes of the earlier growth of the empire, Russia means, atmost, Russia in Europe, or Muscovy, as it was usually calleduntil the 18th century, from Moscow, its ancient capital.The origin of the term “Russia” has been much disputed.It is certainly derived, throughRossiya, from SlavonicRus orRos (ByzantineῬῶς orῬώσοι), a name first givento the Scandinavians who founded a principality on theDnieper in the 9th century; and afterwards extended tothe collection of Russian states of which this principalityformed the nucleus. The wordRus, in former times wronglyconnected with the tribal name Rhoxolani, is more probablyderived fromRuotsi, a Finnish name for the Swedes, whichseems to be a corruption of the Swedishrothsmenn, “rowers”or “seafarers.”

Emery Walker sc.

I. The Russian Empire

The Russian empire stretches over a vast territory inE. Europe and N. Asia, with an area exceeding 8,660,000 sq. m.,or one-sixth of the land surface of the globe (one twenty-thirdof its whole superficies). It is, however, but thinly peopledon the average, including only one-twelfth of the inhabitantsof the earth. It is almost entirely confined to the cold andtemperate zones. In Novaya Zemlya and the Taimyr peninsula,it projects within the Arctic Circle as far as 77° 6′ and 77° 40′ N.respectively; while its S. extremities reach 38° 50′ inArmenia, 35° on the Afghan frontier, and 42° 30′ on thecoasts of the Pacific. To the W. it advances as far as 20° 40′ E.in Lapland, 17° in Poland, and 29° 42′ on the Black Sea;and its E. limit—East Cape on the Bering Strait—is in 191° E.

The White, Barents and Kara Seas of the Arctic boundit on the N., and the northern Pacific—that is, the Seas ofBering, Okhotsk and Japan—bounds it on the E.The Baltic, with the Gulfs of Bothnia and Finland, limitsit on the N.W.; and two sinuous lines of land frontierseparate it respectively from Sweden and Norway on the N.W.Boundaries.and from Prussia, Austria and Rumania on the W. On theS. and E. the frontier has changed frequently according tothe expansion and contraction of the empire under the pressureof political exigency and expedience. The Black Sea is theprincipal demarcating feature on the S. of European Russia.On the W. side of that sea the S. frontier touches the Danubefor some 120 m.; on the E. side of the same sea it zigzagsfrom the Black Sea to the Caspian, utilizing the river Aras(Araxes) for part of the distance. As the Caspian is virtuallya Russian sea, Persia may be said to form the next link in theS. boundary of the Russian empire, followed by Afghanistan.On the Pamirs Russia has since 1885 been conterminous withBritish India (Kashmir), but the boundary then swings awayN. round Chinese Turkestan and the N. side of Mongolia, and,since 1904–5, it has skirted the N. of Manchuria, being separatedfrom it by the river Amur. As thus traced, the boundary inCentral Asia includes the two khanates of Bokhara and Khiva,which, though nominally protected states, are to all intentsand purposes integral parts of the Russian empire. But itexcludes Manchuria, with the Liao-tung peninsula and PortArthur, upon which Russia only placed her grasp in 1898–99,a grasp which she was compelled by Japan to release afterthe war of 1904–5. The total length of the frontier line ofthe Russian empire by land is 2800 m. in Europe, and nearly10,000 m. in Asia, and by sea over 11,000 m. in Europe andbetween 19,000 and 20,000 m. in Asia.

Russia has no oceanic possessions; her islands are allappendages of the mainland to which they belong. Suchare Karlo, East Kvarken, the Åland archipelago,Dagö, and Ösel or Oesel in the Baltic Sea; NovayaZemlya, with Kolguyev and Vaigach, in the Barents Sea; theSolovetski Islands in the White Sea; the New SiberianIslands.archipelago, Wrangel Land and Bear Islands, off the Siberiancoast; the Commander Islands off Kamchatka; the ShantarIslands and the N. of Sakhalin in the Sea of Okhotsk. TheAleutian archipelago was sold to the United States in 1867,together with Alaska, and in 1875 the Kurile Islands were cededto Japan.

If the border regions, that is, two narrow belts, on the N.and S., be left out of account, a striking uniformity of physicalfeature prevails throughout the whole vast extentof the Russian empire. High plateaus like that ofPamir (the “Roof of the World”) and Armenia,and lofty mountain chains like the snow-clad Caucasus, the Alai,Leading physical features.the Tian-shan, the Sayan Mountains, exist only on the outskirtsof the empire.

Viewed broadly, the Russian empire may be said to occupythe territories to the N.W. of the great plateau formationof the old continent—the backbone of Asia—whichstretches with decreasing altitude and width fromthe high tableland of Tibet and Pamir to the lowerplateaus of Mongolia, and thence N.E. through the VitimPlateau formation
of Asia.
region to the farthest extremity of Asia. Thus it consistsof the immense plains and flat lands which extend betweenthe plateau formation and the Arctic Ocean, including the seriesof parallel chains and hilly spurs which skirt the formerregion on the N.W. And it is only to the E. of Lake Baikalthat it climbs up on to the plateau, from which it descendsagain before it reaches the Pacific.

This plateau formation—the oldest geological continent of Asia—beingunfit for agriculture and for the most part unsuited for permanentsettlement, while its oceanic slopes have from the dawn ofhistory been occupied by a relatively dense population, long preventedSlav colonization from reaching the Pacific. The Russianschanced to cross it in the 17th century at its narrowest and mostN. part, and thus struck the Pacific on the foggy and frozen shoresof the Sea of Okhotsk; but two centuries elapsed ere, after colonizingthe depressions around Lake Baikal, they crossed over the plateauin a more genial zone and descended to the Pacific by the Amur.After that they spread rapidly S., up to the nearly uninhabited valleyof the Usuri, to what is now the Gulf of Peter the Great. In theS.W. higher portions of the plateau formation the empire has onlycomparatively recently planted its foot on the Pamir, and it wasonly a few years earlier that it established itself firmly on thehighlands of Armenia.

A broad belt of hilly tracts—in every respect alpine in character,and displaying the same variety of climate and organic life as alpinetracts usually do—skirts the plateau formation throughoutits entire length on the N. and N.W., forming anintermediate region between the plateau and the plains. TheCaucasus, the Elburz, the Kopet-dagh and Paropamisus,The alpine belt.the intricate and imperfectly known network of mountains W. ofthe Pamir, the Tian-shan and the Ala-tau mountain regions, andfarther N.E. the Altai, the still unnamed complex of the MinusinskMountains, the intricate mountain-chains of Sayan, with those ofthe Olekma, Vitim and Aldan all arrangeden échelon—the formerfrom N.W. to S.E., and the others from S.W. to N.E.—all thesebelong to the same alpine belt that borders the plateau from end toend of the series.

The flat lands which extend from the base of the Alpine foothillsto the shores of the Arctic Ocean, assume the character either ofdry deserts, as in the Aral-Caspian depression, or of lowtablelands, as in central Russia and E. Siberia, oflacustrine regions in N.W. Russia and Finland, or of marshyprairies in W. Siberia, and oftundras in the far N. ThroughoutThe flat lands.the whole of this vast area, their monotonous surfaces arediversified by only a few, and, for the most part, low, hilly tracts.Recently emerged from the Post-Pliocene sea, or freed fromtheir mantle of ice, they persistently maintain the self-samefeatures over immense areas; and the few portions that riseabove the general elevation have more the character of broad andgentle swellings than of mountain-chains. Of this class are theswampy plateaus of the Kola peninsula, sloping gently S. to thelacustrine region of Finland and N.W. Russia; the Valdai tablelands,where all the great rivers of Russia take their rise; the broadand gently sloping meridional belt of the Ural Mountains; andlastly the Taimyr, Tunguzka and Verkhoyansk ranges in Siberia,which, notwithstanding their sub-Arctic position, do not reach thesnow-line. The picturesque Bureya Mountains above the Amur,the forest-clad Sikhota-alin on the Pacific, and the volcanic chainsof Kamchatka belong, however, to quite another orographicalconstruction, being the border-ridges of the terraces by which thegreat plateau formation descends to the depths of the Pacific Ocean.

It is owing to these leading orographical features—divined byCarl Ritter, but only recently ascertained and established as factby geographical research—that so many of the greatrivers of the old continent are comprised within the limitsof the Russian empire. Taking their rise on the plateau formation,or in its outskirts, they flow first along lofty longitudinal valleysRivers.formerly filled with great lakes, next they cleave their way throughthe rocky barriers, and finally they enter the lowlands, where theybecome navigable, and, describing wide curves to avoid here andthere the minor plateaus and hilly tracts, they bring into water-communicationwith one another places thousands of miles apart.The double river-systems of the Volga and Kama, the Ob andIrtysh, the Angara and Yenisei, the Lena and Vitim on the Arcticslope, and the Amur and Sungari on the Pacific slope, are instances.These were the obvious channels of Russian colonization.

A broad depression—the Aral-Caspian desert—has arisen wherethe plateau formation reaches its greatest altitude, and at the sametime suddenly changes its direction from N.W. to N.E. This desertis now filled to only a small extent by the salt waters of the Caspian,Aral and Balkash inland seas; but it bears unmistakable traces ofhaving been during Post-Pliocene times an immense inland basin.There the Volga, the Ural, the Syr-darya and the Amu-daryadischarge their waters without reaching the ocean, but they bringlife to the rapidly desiccating Transcaspian steppes, and linktogether the most remote parts of Russia.

Geology.—The most striking feature in the geology of Russia is its remarkable freedom from disturbances, either in the form of mountainfolding or of igneous intrusions. Over the greater part of thecountry the strata are still nearly as flat as when they were firstlaid down, and the deposits, even of the Cambrian period, are assoft as those of the Mesozoic and Tertiary formations in England.Only in the Urals, the Caucasus, the Timan Mountains, the regionof the Donets coalfield, and the Kielce Hills is there any sign of thegreat folding from which nearly the whole of the rest of Europe hassuffered at one time or another.

In the early part of the Palaeozoic era only the gneissic region ofFinland and Olonets and probably the Archean mass of S. Russiaremained constantly above the sea; but there were several oscillations.Gradually, however, the sea retreated from W. Russia andin the Upper Carboniferous and Permian periods it was confined tothe E.

At the beginning of the Mesozoic era the whole country becameland, bearing upon its surface the salt lakes in which the Trias waslaid down. During the Jurassic period the sea again invaded theregion, both from the N. and from the S., but still the W. of Russiarose above the waves. In the Cretaceous period the waters withdrewfrom the N.E., but in the S. they spread W., covering thewhole of Poland and finally uniting with the ocean in which thechalk of W. Europe was deposited. The Tertiary era was markedby a gradual extension S. of the N. land-mass. In the later stagesarms of the sea were cut off and were converted at first into lagoonsand then into brackish or fresh-water lakes which continued tooccupy much of S. Russia until the beginning of the Quaternaryperiod.

During the first part of the Glacial period Russia seems to havebeen covered by an immense ice-sheet, which extended also overcentral Germany, and of which the E. limits cannot yet be determined.

The Archean rocks have a broad extension in Finland, N.Russia, the Ural Mountains and the Caucasus. In S. Russiathey form the floor upon which lies a thin covering of Tertiarybeds, and they are exposed to view in the valleys of the Dnieperand the Bug. They consist for the most part of red and greygneisses and granulites, with subordinate layers of granite andgranitite. The Finlandrappa-kivi, the Serdobol gneiss, and thePargas and Rustiala marble (with the so-calledEozoon canadense)yield good building stone; while iron, copper and zinc-ore arecommon in Finland and in the Urals. Rocks regarded as representingthe Huronian system appear also in Finland, in N.W.Russia, as a narrow strip on the Urals, and in the Dnieper ridge.They consist of a series of unfossiliferous crystalline slates.

The Cambrian is represented by blue clays, ungulite sandstonesand bituminous slates in Esthonia and St Petersburg. The Ordovicianand Silurian systems are widely developed, and it is mostprobable that, with the exception of the Archean continents ofFinland and the S., the sea covered the whole of Russia. Beingconcealed, however, by more recent deposits, the deposits appearon the surface only in N.W. Russia (Esthonia, Livonia, St Petersburgand on the Volkhov), where all the subdivisions of the systemhave been found; in the Timan ridge; on the W. slope of theUrals; in the Pai-kho ridge; and in the islands of the ArcticOcean. In Poland the rocks of these periods are met with inthe Kielce Mountains, and in Podolia in the deeper ravines.

The Devonian dolomites, limestones and red sandstones coverimmense tracts and appear on the surface over a much wider area.From Esthonia these rocks extend N.E. to Lake Onega, and S.E.to Mogilev; they form the central plateau, as also the slopesof the Urals and the Petchora region. In N.W. and middle Russiathey contain a special fauna, and it appears that the Lower Devonianseries of W. Europe, represented in Poland and in the Urals, ismissing in N.W. and central Russia, where only the Middle andUpper Devonian divisions are found.

Carboniferous deposits occur over nearly the whole of E. Russia,their W. boundary being a line drawn from Archangel to the upperDnieper, thence to the upper Don, and S. to the mouth of thelast-named river, with a long narrow gulf extending W. to encirclethe plateau of the Donets. They are visible, however, only onthe W. borders of this region, being covered towards the E. bythick Permian and Triassic strata. Russia has three large coal-bearingregions—the Moscow basin, the Donets region and theUrals. In the Valdai plateau there are only a few beds of mediocrecoal. In the Moscow basin, which was a broad gulf of the Carboniferoussea, coal appears as isolated inconstant seams amidst littoraldeposits, the formation of which was favoured by frequent minorsubsidences of the seacoast. The coal is here confined to thelower division of the system; the Upper Carboniferous (correspondingwith the English Coal-Measures) is exclusively marine,consisting chiefly ofFusulina limestone. The Donets Coal-Measures,containing abundant remains of a rich land-flora, cover nearly16,000 sq. m., and comprise a valuable stock of excellent anthraciteand coal, together with iron-mines. In this basin, as in W. Europegenerally, the principal coal seams occur in the Upper Carboniferous,while the Lower Carboniferous is mainly composed ofmarine deposits, with, however, the first bed of coal near its summit.Several smaller coalfields on the slopes of the Urals and on theTiman ridge may be added to the above. The Polish coalfieldsbelong to another Carboniferous area of deposit, which extendedover Silesia.

The Permian limestones and marls occupy a strip in E. Russiaof much less extent than that assigned to them by Murchison.The variegated marls of E. Russia, rich in salt-springs, but verypoor in fossils, are now held by most Russian geologists to beTriassic. The Permian deposits contain marine shells and alsoremains of plants similar to those of England and Germany. Butin the government of Vologda, on the rivers Sukhona and N.Dvina,Glossopteris,Noeggerathiopsis and other ferns characteristicof the Indian Gondwana beds have been found; and with theseare numerous remains of reptiles similar to those which occur inthe Indian deposits. In the Urals the marine facies is more fullydeveloped and the fauna shows affinities with that of theProductuslimestone of the Central Asian mountain belt.

During the Jurassic period the sea began again to invade Russiafrom S.E. and N.W. The limits of the Russian Jurassic systemmay be represented by a line drawn from the double valley ofthe Sukhona and Vytchegda to that of the upper Volga, and thenceto Kieff, with a wide gulf penetrating towards the N.W. Withinthis space three depressions, all running S.W. to N.E., are filledup with Upper Jurassic deposits. They are much denuded inthe higher parts of this region, and appear but as isolated islandsin central Russia. In the S.E. all the older subdivisions are represented,the deposits having the characters of a deep-sea formationin the Aral-Caspian region and on the Caucasus.

Cretaceous beds—sands, loose sandstones, marls and whitechalk—occupy nearly the whole of the region S. of a line drawnfrom the Niemen to the upper Oka and Don, and thence N.E. toSimbirsk. Over a large part of this area, however, they are concealedby the later Tertiary deposits, and they are absent overthe Dnieper and Don ridge in the Yaila Mountains and in thehigher parts of the Caucasus. They are rich in grinding stone,and in phosphatic deposits.

The Tertiary formations occupy large areas in S. Russia. TheEocene covers wide tracts from Lithuania to Tsaritsyn, and isrepresented in the Crimea and Caucasus by thick deposits belongingto the same ocean which left its deposits on the Alps and theHimalayas. Oligocene, quite similar to that of N. Germany, andcontaining brown coal and amber, has been met with only inPoland, Courland and Lithuania. The Miocene (Sarmatian stage)occupies extensive tracts in S. Russia, S. of a line drawn throughLublin to Ekaterinoslav and Saratov. Not only the higher chainsof Caucasus and Yaila, but also the Donets ridge, rose above the level of the Miocene sea, which was very shallow to the N. of thislast ridge, while farther S. it was connected both with the Viennabasin and with the Aral-Caspian. The Pliocene appears only inthe coast region of the Black and Azov Seas, but it is widelydeveloped in the Aral-Caspian region, where, however, the Ust-Urtand the Obshchiy Syrt rose above the sea.

The thick Quaternary, or Post-Pliocene, deposits which covernearly all Russia were for a long time a puzzle to geologists. Theyconsist of a boulder clay in the N. and of loess in the S. Theformer presents an intimate mixture of boulders brought fromFinland and Olonets (with an addition of local boulders) with smallgravel, coarse sand and the finest glacial mud,—the whole bearingno trace of ever having been washed up and sorted by water inmotion, except in subordinate layers of glacial sand and gravel;the size of the boulders decreases on the whole from N. to S., andthe boulder clay, especially in N. and central Russia, often takesthe shape of ridges parallel to the direction of the motion of theboulders. Its S. limits, roughly corresponding with thoseestablished by Murchison, but not yet settled in the S.E. and E., are,according to M. Nikitin, the following:—from the S. frontier ofPoland to Ovrutch, Umañ, Kremenchug, Poltava and Razdornaya(50° N. latitude), with a curve N. to Kozelsk (?); thence dueN. to Vetluga (58° N. latitude), E. to Glazova in Vyatka, andfrom this place towards the N. and W. along the watershed ofthe Volga and Pechora (?). S. of the 50th parallel appears theloess, with all its usual characters (land fossils, want of stratification,&c.), showing a remarkable uniformity of composition oververy large surfaces; it covers both watersheds and valleys, butchiefly the former. Such being the characters of the Quaternarydeposits in Russia, the majority of Russian geologists now adoptthe opinion that Russia was covered, as far as the above limits,with an immense ice-sheet which crept over central Russia andcentral Germany from Scandinavia and N. Russia. Anotherice-covering was probably advancing at the same time from the N.E.,that is, from the N. of the Urals, but the question as to the glaciationof the Urals still remains open. As to the loess, the usualview is that it was a steppe-deposit due to the drifting of fine sandand dust during a dry episode in the Pleistocene period.

The deposits of the Post-Glacial period are represented throughoutRussia, Poland and Finland, as also throughout Siberia andCentral Asia, by very thick lacustrine deposits, which show that,after the melting of the ice-sheet, the country was covered withimmense lakes, connected by broad channels (thefjärden of theSwedes), which later on gave rise to the actual rivers. On theoutskirts of the lacustrine region, traces of marine deposits, nothigher than 200 or perhaps even 150 ft. above present sea-level,are found alike on the Arctic Sea and on the Baltic and Black Seacoasts. A deep gulf of the Arctic Sea advanced up the valley ofthe Dvina; and the Caspian, connected by the Manych with theBlack Sea, and by the Uzboy valley with Lake Aral, penetratedN. up the Volga valley, as far as its Samara bend. Unmistakabletraces show that, while during the Glacial period Russia had anarctic flora and fauna, the climate of the Lacustrine period wasmore genial than it is now, and a dense human population at thattime peopled the shores of the numberless lakes.

The Lacustrine period has not yet reached its close in Russia.Finland and the N.W. hilly plateaus are still in the same geologicalphase, and are dotted with numberless lakes and ponds, while therivers continue to dig out their yet undetermined channels. Butthe great lakes which covered the country during the Lacustrineperiod have disappeared, leaving behind them immense marsheslike those of the Pripet and in the N.E. The disappearance ofwhat still remains of them is accelerated not only by the generaldecrease of moisture, but also perhaps by the gradual upheavalof N. Russia, which is going on from Esthonia and Finland to theKola peninsula and Novaya Zemlya, at an average rate of abouttwo feet per century. This upheaval—the consequences of whichhave been felt even within the historic period, by the drainageof the formerly impracticable marshes of Novgorod and at thehead of the Gulf of Finland—together with the destruction offorests (which must be considered, however, as a quite subordinatecause), contributes towards a decrease of precipitation over Russiaand towards increased shallowness of her rivers. At the sametime, as the gradients are gradually increasing on account of theupheaval of the continent, the rivers dig their channels deeperand deeper. Consequently central and especially S. Russia witnessthe formation of numerous miniature cañons, orovraghi (deepravines), the summits of which rapidly advance and ramify in theloose surface deposits. As for the S. steppes, their desiccation,the consequence of the above causes, is in rapid progress.[1]

Population.—The population of the empire, which wasestimated at 74,000,000 in 1859, was found to be over 129,200,000at the census of 1897, taken over all the empire except Finland.In 1904 it was estimated to be 143,000,000, and in 1906, accordingto a detailed estimate of the Central Statistical Committee,it was 149,299,300. Thus from 1860 to 1897 the populationincreased 741/2%, and from 1897 to 1904 26·3, an averageannual increase of about 31/2% as compared with anaverage annual increase of 23/4% during the period 1860–97.The increase took place chiefly in the large cities, in Siberia,Poland, Lithuania, S. Russia and Caucasia. The officialdivisions of the empire are given here, and details are givenin separate articles.

Province or Government

European Russia
ArchangelLivoniaSaratov
AstrakhanMinskSimbirsk
BessarabiaMogilevSmolensk
ChernigovMoscowoTambov
CourlandNizhniy-Novgorod Taurida
Don Cossacks’ territory NovgorodTula
EkaterinoslavOlonetsTver
EsthoniaOrelUfa
GrodnoOrenburgVilna
KalugaPenzaVitebsk
KazanPermVladimir
KievPodoliaVolhynia
KostromaPoltavaVologda
KovnoPskovVoronezh
KurskRyazanVyatka
KharkovSt PetersburgYaroslavl
KhersonSamara
Poland
KaliszPiotrkowSiedlce
KielcePlockSuwalki
LomzaRadomWarsaw
Lublin
Grand-Duchy of Finland
Åbo-BjörneborgSt MichelViborg
KuopioTavastehusVasa
NylandUleaborg
Caucasia
KubanStavropolTerek
BakuElizavetpolKutais
Black Sea territoryErivanTiflis with Zakataly
DaghestanKars
Russia in Asia
The Steppes{    {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Akmolinsk
Semipalatinsk
Turgai
Uralsk
{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Semiryechensk
Samarkand
Turkestan
{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Ferghana
Syr-darya
Transcaspia
Western Siberia
{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Tobolsk
Tomsk
Eastern Siberia
{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Irkutsk
Transbaikalia
Yakutsk
Yeniseisk
Amur Region
{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Amur
Maritime Province
Sakhalin

It has been found, from a comparison of the densities of populationof the various provinces in 1859 with the distribution in 1897, thatthe centre of density has distinctly moved S., towards the shores ofthe Black Sea, and W., the greatest increase having taken place inthe E. Polish and in the Lithuanian provinces, along the S.W.border, in the prairie belt beside the Black Sea, and in Orenburg.N. Caucasia and S.W. Siberia likewise show a considerable increase.The census of 1897 revealed in several provinces a remarkably lowproportion of men to women. This was owing to the fact that largenumbers of the men engaged in agricultural pursuits during thesummer temporarily move every year into the large industrialcentres for the winter. Consequently there were only 87·4 and 89·8women to every 100 men in the governments of St Petersburg andTaurida respectively, but as many as 133·8 in Yaroslavl, 119 inTver and 117 in Kostroma. The average number of women toevery 100 men in the Russian governments proper was 102·9; inPoland, 98·6; in Finland, 102·2; in Caucasia, 88·9; in Siberia, 93·7;and in Turkestan and Transcaspia, 83·0.

The effects of emigration and immigration cannot be estimatedwith accuracy, because only those who cross the frontier withpassports are taken account of. The statistics of these show that therewas during the thirty-two years, 1856–88, an excess of emigrationover immigration of 1,146,052 in the case of Russians, and a surplusof immigration of 2,304,717 foreigners. On the other hand, in thesix years, 1892–97, the excess of Russian emigration over immigrationwas 207,353, as compared with an excess of foreign immigrationover emigration of only 136,740. During the years 1900–4 inclusivethe total emigrants from Russia numbered 2,358,539, of whom1,144,246 were Russians; while the immigrants numbered 2,333,053,of whom 1,432,057 were foreigners. It is also known that thenumber of Russian immigrants into the United States in 1891–1902was 742,869, as compared with 313,469 in 1873–90, or a grand totalsince 1873 of 1,056,338. By far the greater part of these wereJews. The emigration to Siberia varies much from year to year.It was 26,129 in 1888, and 60,000 in 1898. During the two followingyears it amounted to an average of over 160,000, but in the years1901–3 to an average of 84,638 per annum. Altogether some800,000 peasants are estimated to have settled in Siberia duringthe period 1886–96, but during the years 1893–1905 no less thanfour millions in all. There is also some emigration from centralRussia to the S. Urals, as well as to some of the steppe governments.

Within the empire a very great diversity of nationalities iscomprised, due to the amalgamation or absorption by the Slav race of avariety of Ural-Altaic stocks, of Turko-Tatars, Turko-Mongols andvarious Caucasian races. In some cases their ethnical relations havenot yet been completely determined. According to the resultsobtained by the census committee of 1897, working on a linguisticbasis, the distribution of races was as given in the tableoppositebelow:[2]

Table showing Distribution of Races
  Russia in 
Europe.
Poland. Caucasia. Siberia.Central
Asia.
Finland.Totals.[3]
 
 Aryans{                       {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Slavs{     {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Great Russians
Little Russians
White Russians
Poles
Other Slavs[4]
 
Lithuanians{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Lithuanians[5]
Letts
 
Latin  and
 Teutonic
 Races
{     {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Rumanians
Germans
Greeks
Other Europeans[6]
Swedes
 
Iranians{      {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Armenians
Persians
Tajiks
Talyshes and Tates 
Kurds
Ossetes
 
 Gypsies
 
 SemitesJews
 
 Ural-Altaians{                             {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Finns{          {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Esthonians
Finns
Lapps
Mordvinians
Karelians
Cheremisses
Syryenians
Permiaks
Votyaks
Other Finns[7]
 
 Samoyedes
 
Turko
 -Tatars
{           {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \\\ \ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Tatars
Chuvashes
Bashkirs
Turks (Osmanlis)
Turkomans
Kirghiz
Sarts
Uzbegs
Yakuts
Kara-kalpaks
Others
 
 Tunguses
 
Mongols{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Kalmucks
Buriats
 
 Caucasians{  {\displaystyle \scriptstyle {\left\{{\begin{matrix}\ \\\ \end{matrix}}\right.}}Georgian Races[8]
Circassians and other Caucasians[9]
 
 Koryaks, Chukchis, &c.
 Chinese, Japanese and Koreans 
       
 48,558,721 267,160  1,829,793  4,423,803 587,992 5,939  55,673,408 
20,414,866 335,337 1,305,463 223,274 101,611 ..22,380,551 
5,823,383 29,347 19,642 12,346 829 ..5,885,547 
1,109,934  6,755,503 25,117 29,177 11,576 ..7,931,307 
213,268 7,365 3,855 182 189 ..224,859 
       
1,345,160 305,322 5,121 1,877 1,042 ..1,658,532 
1,422,021 5,064 1,511 6,714 627 ..1,435,937 
       
1,121,669 5,223 7,232 ......1,134,124 
1,312,188 407,274 56,729 5,424 8,874 1,925 1,790,489 
86,626 ..100,299 ......186,925 
29,841 ..1,435 ......34,276 
14,199 ........349,733 363,932 
       
76,635 ..1,096,461 ..4,862 ..1,173,096 
1,630 ..29,278 ..8,015 ..38,923 
........350,397 ..350,397 
....130,347 ......130,347 
....99,836 ......99,836 
....171,716 ......171,716 
       
16,004 1,056 3,041 6,253 771 ..27,125 
       
3,714,995 1,267,194 40,498 32,597 7,872 ..5,063,156 
       
989,883 4,372 4,281 4,202 ....1,002,738 
143,068 ........ 2,352,990 2,496,058 
1,812 ........1,300 3,112 
989,959 ....20,802 13,080 ..1,023,841 
208,101 ..........208,101 
375,439 ..........375,439 
146,535 ....7,083 ....153,618 
103,339 ..........103,339 
420,970 ..........420,970 
43,393 ....24,453 ....67,846 
       
3,940 ....11,929 ....15,869 
       
1,953,155 4,336 1,509,785 210,154 60,197 ..3,737,627 
837,872 929 411 4,232 311 ..843,755 
1,488,297 83 953 978 2,672 ..1,492,983 
68,807 156 139,419 172 268 ..208,822 
7,938 24,522 124 248,767 ..281,357 
264,059 123 98 32,648  3,988,893 ..4,084,139 
184 ..158 305 968,008 ..968,655 
43 ....77 726,414 ..726,534 
......227,384 ....227,384 
....104,271 ..104,274 
466 ..204,561 63 518,949 ..724,039 
       
......70,064 ....70,064 
       
170,865 ..14,409 ......185,274 
......288,663 ....288,663 
       
....1,352,455 ......1,352,455 
....1,091,782 ......1,091,782 
       
......39,349 ....39,349 
......86,113 ....86,113 

Taken as a whole, only 13% of the population of Russia lived intowns in 1897, but in the years 1857–60 less than 10% was urban.In Russia proper less than 2% emigrated from thevillages to the towns during the forty years ending 1897.The following table shows the urban population in the variousCities.divisions of the empire in1897:—

Urban
 Population. 
 Percentage 
of Total.
European Russia 12,027,038 12·8
Poland2,055,892 21·7
Finland281,216 11·0
Caucasia1,010,615 10·9
Siberia473,796  9·3
Central Asia936,655 12·0
Russian Empire 16,785,212 13·0

There were in European Russia and Poland only twelve cities withmore than 100,000 inhabitants in 1884; in 1900 there were sixteen,namely, St Petersburg, Moscow, Warsaw, Odessa, Lódz, Riga, Kiev,Kharkov, Vilna, Saratov, Kazañ, Ekaterinoslav, Rostov-on-the-Don,Astrakhan, Tula and Kishinev. In other parts of the empire therewere four cities each having over 100,000 inhabitants in that year,namely, Baku, Tiflis, Tashkent and Helsingfors. While only threeof these are in middle Russia (Moscow, Tula and Kazañ), eight arein S. Russia. There are thirty-four cities in European Russia andPoland, and forty in the entire empire, with from 50,000 to 100,000inhabitants each. The rural population live for the most part invillages, not as a rule scattered about the country. In the inclementregions of the N. and in the N. parts of the forest zone the villagesare very small. They are larger, but still small, in White Russia,Lithuania and the region of the lakes; but in the steppe governmentsthey are very appreciably bigger, some of the Cossackstanitsas orsettlements exceeding 20,000, and many of them numbering morethan 10,000 inhabitants each. The houses are generally built of woodand wear a poverty-stricken aspect. Owing to the great risks fromfire the villages usually cover a large area of ground, and the housesare scattered and straggling. The mortality in most towns is sogreat that during the last ten years of the 19th century, in a verygreat number of cities, the deaths exceeded the births by 1 to 4 inthe thousand. (P. A. K.;J. T. Be.) 

Government and Administration.—Russia was described intheAlmanach de Gotha for 1910 as “a constitutional monarchyunder an autocratic tsar.” This obvious contradiction interms well illustrates the difficulty of defining in a single formulathe system, essentially transitional and meanwhilesui generis,established in the Russian empire since October 1905. Beforethis date the fundamental laws of Russia described the powerof the emperor as “autocratic and unlimited.” The imperialstyle is still “Emperor and Autocrat of All the Russias”;but in the fundamental laws as remodelled between the imperialmanifesto of 17/30 October and the opening of the firstDumaon the 27th of April 1906, while the name and principle ofautocracy was jealously preserved, the word “unlimited”vanished. Not that the régime in Russia had become in anytrue sense constitutional, far less parliamentary; but the“unlimited autocracy” had given place to a “self-limitedautocracy,” whether permanently so limited, or only at thediscretion of the autocrat, remaining a subject of heatedcontroversy between conflicting parties in the state.[10] Provisionally,then, the Russian governmental system may perhaps be bestdefined—as M. Chasles suggests[11]—as “a limited monarchyunder an autocratic emperor.”

At the head of the government is the emperor,[12] whose poweris limited only by the provisions of the fundamental laws ofthe empire. Of these some are ancient and undisputed:the empire may not be partitioned, butdescends entire in order of primogeniture, and byThe emperor.preference to the male heir; the emperor and his consort mustbelong to the Eastern Orthodox Church; the emperor canwear no crown that entails residence abroad. By themanifesto of the 17/30th of October 1905 the emperor voluntarilylimited his legislative power by decreeing that no measurewas to become law without the consent of the Imperial Duma,a freely elected national assembly. By the law of the 20thof February 1906 the Council of the Empire was associatedwith the Duma as a legislative Upper House; and from thistime the legislative power has been exercised normally by theemperor only in concert with the two chambers.

The Council of the Empire, or Imperial Council (GosudarstvenniySovyet), as reconstituted for this purpose, consists of 196members, of whom 98 are nominated by the emperor,while 98 are elective. The ministers, also nominated,areex officio members. Of the elected members3 are returned by the “black” clergy (the monks),The Council of the Empire.3 by the “white” clergy (seculars),[13] 18 by the corporationsof nobles, 6 by the academy of sciences and the universities,6 by the chambers of commerce, 6 by the industrial councils,34 by the governments havingzemstvos, 16 by those having nozemstvos, and 6 by Poland. As a legislative body the powersof the Council are co-ordinate with those of the Duma; inpractice, however, it has seldom if ever initiated legislation.[14]

The Duma of the Empire or Imperial Duma (GosudarstvennayaDuma), which forms the Lower House of the Russian parliament,consists (since theukaz of the 2nd of June 1907)of 442 members, elected by an exceedingly complicatedprocess, so manipulated as to secure an overwhelmingpreponderance for the wealthy, and especially the landed classes,The Duma.

Electoral system.
and also for the representatives of the Russian as opposed tothe subject peoples. Each province of the empire, except thenow disfranchised steppes of Central Asia,[15] returns acertain proportion of members (fixed in each case bylaw in such a way as to give a preponderance to theRussian element), in addition to those returned by certain of

the great cities. The members of the Duma are elected byelectoral colleges in each government, and these in their turnare elected, like thezemstvos (see below), by electoral assemblieschosen by the three classes of landed proprietors, citizens andpeasants. In these assemblies the large proprietors sit inperson, being thus electors in the second degree; the lesserproprietors are represented by delegates, and therefore electin the third degree. The urban population, divided into twocategories according to their taxable wealth, elects delegatesdirect to the college of the government (Guberniya), and isthus represented in the second degree; but the system of divisioninto categories, according not to the number of taxpayersbut to the amount they pay, gives a great preponderance tothe richer classes. The peasants are represented only in thefourth degree, since the delegates to the electoral college areelected by thevolosts (see below). The workmen, finally,are specially treated. Every industrial concern employing fiftyhands or over elects one or more delegates to the electoral college of the government, in which, like the others, they forma separatecuria.

In the college itself the voting—secret and by ballot throughout—isby majority; and since this majority consists, under theactual system, of very conservative elements (the landownersand urban delegates having5/8ths of the votes), the progressiveelements—however much they might preponderate in thecountry—would have no chance of representation at all savefor the curious provision that one member at least in eachgovernment must be chosen from each of the five classesrepresented in the college. For example, were there no reactionarypeasant among the delegates, a reactionary majoritymight be forced to return a Social Democrat to the Duma. Asit is, though a fixedminimum of peasant delegatesmust bereturned, they by no means probably represent the opinion ofthe peasantry. That in the Duma any Radical elementssurvive at all is mainly due to the peculiar franchise enjoyed bythe seven largest towns—St Petersburg, Moscow, Kiev, Odessa,Riga and the Polish cities of Warsaw and Lodz. These electtheir delegates to the Duma direct, and though their votes aredivided into twocurias (on the basis of taxable property) insuch a way as to give the advantage to wealth, each returning thesame number of delegates, the democratic colleges can at leastreturn members of their own complexion.[16]

The competence of the Russian parliament[17] thus constitutedis strictly limited. It shares with the emperor the legislativepower, including the discussion and sanctioning ofthe budget. But, so far as the parliament is concerned,this power is subject to numerous and importantexceptions. All measures,e.g. dealing with the organizationPowers of the Duma.of the army and navy are outside its competence; these areno longer called “laws” but “ordinary administrative rules.”Moreover, the procedure of the Houses practically places thecontrol of legislation in the hands of ministers. Any membermay bring in a “project of law,” but it has to be submitted tothe minister of the department concerned, who is allowed amonth to consider it, and himself prepares the final draft laidon the table of the House. Amendments, however, may beand have been carried against the government. Ministers areresponsible, moreover, not to parliament but to the emperor.They may be interpellated, but only on the legality, not thepolicy, of their acts. In the words of M. Stolypin, there is nointention of converting the ministerial bench into a prisonersdock. If by a two-thirds majority the action of a ministerbe arraigned, the president of the Imperial Council laysthe case before the emperor, who decides. The powers of theparliament over the budget are even more limited, though notaltogether illusory. No legislation by means of the budgetis allowed,i.e. no alteration may be made in credits necessaryfor carrying out a law. This deprives parliament of controlover the administrative departments, all the ministries beingthus “armour-plated”—to use the cant phrase current inRussia—except that of ways and communications (railways).The sum of 700,000,000 roubles per annum is thus exceptedfrom the control of the chambers. Other exceptions are the“Institutions of the Empress Marie,” which absorb,inter alia,the duties on playing-cards and the taxes on places of publicentertainment; the imperial civil list, so far as this does notexceed the sum fixed in 1906 (16,359,595 roubles!); the expensesof the two imperial chanceries, 10,000,000 roubles perannum, which constitute in effect a secret service fund. Altogether,half the annual expenditure of the country is outsidethe control of parliament. Nor is this all. If the budget be notsanctioned by the emperor, that of the previous year remains inforce, and the government has power,motu proprio, to impose theextra taxes necessary to carry out new laws. In certain circumstances,too, the emperor reserves the right to raise fresh loans.

Further, the emperor has the power to issue ordinanceshaving the force of law,i.e. under extraordinary circumstanceswhen the Duma is not sitting. These ordinances must, however,be of a temporary nature, must not infringe the fundamentallaws or statutes passed by the two chambers, or changethe electoral system, and must be laid upon the table of theDuma at the first opportunity. Since, however, the emperorhas the power of proroguing or dissolving the Duma as oftenas he pleases, it is clear that these temporary ordinances mightin effect be made permanent. Finally, the emperor has theright to proclaim anywhere and at any time a state of siege.In this way the fundamental laws were suspended not only inPoland but in St Petersburg and other parts of the empireduring the greater part of the four years succeeding the grantof the constitution.

It should be noted, none the less, that the third Duma succeededin establishing its position, and that in view of its usefulactivities even the extreme Right came to realize that therecould be no return to the old undisguised absolutist régime(seeHistory, below,ad fin).

By the law of the 18th of October (November 1) 1905, toassist the emperor in the supreme administration a Councilof Ministers (Sovyet Ministrov) was created, under aminister president, the first appearance of a primeminister in Russia. This council consists of all theministers and of the heads of the principal administrations.Council of MinistersThe ministries are as follows: (1) of the Imperial Court,to which the administration of the apanages, the chapter ofthe imperial orders, the imperial palaces and theatres, andthe Academy of Fine Arts are subordinated; (2) ForeignAffairs; (3) War and Marine; (4) Finance; (5) Commerce andIndustry (created in 1905); (6) Interior (including police,health, censorship and press, posts and telegraphs, foreignreligions, statistics); (7) Agriculture; (8) Ways and Communications;(9) Justice; (10) Public Instruction. Dependenton the Council of Ministers are two other councils: the HolySynod and the Senate.

The Holy Synod (established in 1721) is the supreme organof government of the Orthodox Church in Russia. It ispresided over by a lay procurator, representing theemperor, and consists, for the rest, of the threemetropolitans of Moscow, St Petersburg and Kiev,the archbishop of Georgia, and a number of bishops sittingin rotation.Holy Synod.

The Senate (Pravitelstvuyushchi Senat,i.e. directing orgoverning senate), originally established by Peter the Great,consists of members nominated by the emperor. Itsfunctions, which are exceedingly various, are carriedout by the different departments into which it isdivided. It is the supreme court of cassation (seeJudicialThe Senate.System, below); an audit office, a high court of justice for allpolitical offences; one of its departments fulfils the functionsof a heralds’ college. It also has supreme jurisdiction in alldisputes arising out of the administration of the empire, notablydifferences between the representatives of the central power andthe elected organs of local self-government. Lastly, it examinesinto registers and promulgates new laws, a function which, intheory, gives it a power, akin to that of the Supreme Court ofthe United States, of rejecting measures not in accordancewith the fundamental laws.

For purposes of provincial administration Russia is dividedinto 78 governments (guberniya), 18 provinces (oblast) and1 district (okrug). Of these 11 governments, 17provinces and 1 district (Sakhalin) belong to AsiaticRussia. Of the rest 8 governments are in Finland,10 in Poland. European Russia thus embraces 59Provincial adminis­tration.governments and 1 province (that of the Don). TheDon province is under the direct jurisdiction of the ministryof war; the rest have each a governor and deputy-governor,the latter presiding over the administrative council. Inaddition there are governors-general, generally placed overseveral governments and armed with more extensive powers, usually including the command of the troops within the limitsof their jurisdiction. In 1906 there were governors-generalin Finland, Warsaw, Vilna, Kiev, Moscow and Riga. Thelarger cities (St Petersburg, Moscow, Odessa, Sevastopol, Kertch-Yenikala,Nikolayev, Rostov) have an administrative systemof their own, independent of the governments; in these thePolice.chief of police acts as governor. As organs of thecentral government there are further, theispravniki,chiefs of police in the districts into which the governments aredivided. These are nominated by the governors,[18] and haveunder their orders in the principal localities commissaries(stanovoï pristav).Ispravniki andstanovoï alike are armedwith large and ill-defined powers; and, since they are for themost part illiterate and wholly ignorant of the law, theyhave proved exasperating engines of oppression. Towardsthe end of the reign of Alexander II., the government, in orderto preserve order in the country districts, also created a specialclass of mounted rural policemen (uryadniki, fromuriad, order),who, armed with power to arrest all suspects on the spot,rapidly became the terror of the countryside.[19] Finally, in thetowns every house is provided with a detective policeman inthe person of the porter (dvornik), who is charged with the dutyof reporting to the police the presence of any suspiciouscharacters or anything else that may interest them.[20]

In addition to the above there is also a police organization,in direct subordination to the ministry of the interior, ofwhich the principal function is the discovery,prevention and extirpation of political sedition. Asecret police, armed with inquisitorial and arbitrarypowers, has always existed in autocratic Russia. Its mostSecret police.famous development was the so-called “Third Section” (of theimperial chancery) instituted by the emperor Nicholas I. in1826. This was entirely independent of the ordinary police,but was associated with the previously existing corps ofgendarmes (Korpus Zhandarmov), whose chief was placed atits head. Its object had originally been to keep the emperorin close touch with all the branches of the administration andto bring to his notice any abuses and irregularities (seeNicholas I.), and for this purpose its chief was in constantpersonal intercourse with the sovereign. Actually, however,its activity, directed mainly to the discovery of politicaloffences, degenerated into a hideous reign of terror. Itsorganization was spread all over Russia; its procedure wassecret and summary (transportation by administrative order);and, its instruments being for the most part ignorant andlargely corrupt, its victims were counted by thousands.

The “Third Section” was suppressed by Alexander II. in1880, but only in name. In fact it was transformed into aseparate department of the ministry of the interior, and,provided with an enormous secret service fund, soon dominatedthe whole ministry. The corps of gendarmes was also incorporatedin this department, the under-secretary of the interiorbeing placed at its head and at that of the police generally,with practically unlimited jurisdiction in all cases which,in the judgment of the minister of the interior, required to bedealt with by processes outside the ordinary law. In 1896the powers of the minister were extended at the expense ofthose of the under-secretary, who remained only at the headof the corps of gendarmes; but by a law of the 24th of September1904 this was again reversed, and the under-secretary was againplaced at the head of all the police with the title of under-secretaryfor the administration of the police.

Local Elected Administrative Bodies.—Alongside the localorgans of the central government in Russia there are threeclasses of local elected bodies charged with administrativefunctions: (1) the peasant assemblies in themir and thevolost,(2) thezemstvos in the 34 governments of Russia proper,(3) the municipaldumas. Of these the peasant assemblies arethe most interesting and in some respects the most important,since the peasants (i.e. three-quarters of the population ofThe mir.Russia) form a class apart,[21] largely excepted fromthe incidence of the ordinary law, and governed inaccordance with their local customs. Themir itself, with itscustoms, is of immemorial antiquity (seeVillage Communities);it was not, however, till the emancipation of theserfs in 1861 that the village community was withdrawn fromthe patrimonial jurisdiction of the landowning nobility andendowed with self-government. The assembly of themirconsists of all the peasant householders of the village.[22] Theseelect a head-man (starosta) and a collector of taxes, who wasresponsible, at least until theukaz of October 1906, whichabolished communal responsibility for the payment of taxes,for the repartition among individuals of the taxes imposed on theThe volost.commune. A number ofmirs are united into avolost,or canton, which has an assembly consisting of electeddelegates from themirs. These elect an elder (starshina)and, hitherto, a court of justice (volostnye sud). SeeJudicialSystem, below. The self-government of themirs andvolosts is,however, tempered by the authority of the police commissaries(stanovoï) and by the power of general oversight given to thenominated “district committees for the affairs of the peasants.”

The system of local self-government is continued, so faras the 34 governments of old Russia are concerned,[23] in theelective district and provincial assemblies (zemstvos).These bodies, one for each district and another foreach province or government, were created by Alexander II.in 1864. They consist of a representative councilThe zemstvos.(zemskoye sobranye) and of an executive board (zemskaya uprava)nominated by the former. The board consists of five classesof members: (1) large landed proprietors (nobles owning 590acres and over), who sit in person; (2) delegates of the smalllandowners, including the clergy in their capacity of landedproprietors; (3) delegates of the wealthier townsmen; (4) delegatesof the less wealthy urban classes; (5) delegates ofthe peasants, elected by thevolosts.[24] The rules governingelections to thezemstvos were taken as a model for the electorallaw of 1906 and are sufficiently indicated by the account of thisgiven below. Thezemstvos were originally given large powersin relation to the incidence of taxation, and such questions aseducation, public health, roads and the like. These powerswere, however, severely restricted by the emperor Alexander III.(law of 12/25 June 1890), thezemstvos being absolutelysubordinated to the governors, whose consent was necessaryto the validity of all their decisions, and who received drasticpowers of discipline over the members.[25] It was not till 1905that thezemstvos regained, at leastde facto, some of their independentinitiative. The part played by the congress ofzemstvosin the earlier stages of the Russian revolution is outlined below(seeHistory: § 2.Development of the Russian Constitution).

Since 1870 the municipalities in European Russia have hadinstitutions like those of thezemstvos. All owners of houses,and tax-paying merchants, artisans and workmenare enrolled on lists in a descending order accordingto their assessed wealth. The total valuation is thendivided into three equal parts, representing three groups ofMunicipal dumas.electors very unequal in number, each of which elects an equalnumber of delegates to the municipalduma. The executiveis in the hands of an elective mayor and anuprava, whichconsists of several members elected by theduma. UnderAlexander III., however, by laws promulgated in 1892 and 1894,the municipaldumas were subordinated to the governors in thesame way as thezemstvos. In 1894 municipal institutions,with still more restricted powers, were granted to several townsin Siberia, and in 1895 to some in Caucasia.

In the Baltic provinces (Courland, Livonia and Esthonia)the landowning classes formerly enjoyed considerable powersof self-government and numerous privileges in mattersaffecting education, police and the administration oflocal justice. But by laws promulgated in 1888 and1889 the rights of police and manorial justice were transferredBaltic provinces.from the landlords to officials of the central government. Sinceabout the same time a process of rigorous Russification hasbeen carried through in the same provinces, in all departmentsof administration, in the higher schools and in the universityof Dorpat, the name of which was altered to Yuriev. In 1893district committees for the management of the peasants’ affairs,similar to those in the purely Russian governments, were introducedinto this part of the empire.

Judicial System.—Not the least valuable of the gifts of the“tsar emancipator,” Alexander II., to Russia was the judicialsystem established by the statute (Sudebni Ustav) ofthe 20th of November 1864. The system which thissuperseded was not indigenous to Russia, but hadSystem before 1864.been set up by Peter the Great, who had taken as hismodel the inquisitorial procedure at that time in vogue onthe continent of western Europe. Both civil and criminalprocedure were secret. All the proceedings were conductedin writing, and the judges were not confronted with eitherthe parties or the witnesses until they emerged to deliver judgment.This secrecy, combined with the fact that the judgeswere very ill paid, led to universal bribery and corruption. Tocheck this courts were multiplied (there were five, six or moreinstances), which only multiplied the evil. Documents accumulatedfrom court to court, till none but the clerks who hadwritten them could tell their gist; costs were piled up; and allthis, combined with the confusion caused by the chaotic mass ofimperial ukazes, ordinances and ancient laws—often inconsistentor flatly contradictory—made the administration of justice, ifpossible, more dilatory and capricious than in the old, unreformedEnglish court of chancery. Above all, there was no dividingline between the judiciary and the administrative functions.The judges were not so by profession; they were merely membersof the official class (chinovniks), the prejudices and vices of whichthey shared.

Of this system—except so far as the confusion of the laws isconcerned—the reform of 1864 made a clean sweep. The newsystem established—based partly on English, partlyon French models—was built up on certain broadprinciples: the separation of the judicial and administrativefunctions, the independence of the judges andLaw of 1864.courts, the publicity of trials and oral procedure, the equalityof all classes before the law. Moreover, a democratic elementwas introduced by the adoption of the jury system and—so faras one order of tribunal was concerned—the election of judges.The establishment of a judicial system on these principlesconstituted, as M. Leroy-Beaulieu justly observes, a fundamentalchange in the conception of the Russian state, which,by placing the administration of justice outside the sphere ofthe executive power, ceased to be a despotism. This factmade the new system especially obnoxious to the bureaucracy,and during the latter years of Alexander II. and the reign ofAlexander III. there was a piecemeal taking back of what hadbeen given. It was reserved for the third Duma, after therevolution, to begin the reversal of this process.[26]

The system established by the law of 1864 is remarkablein that it set up two wholly separate orders of tribunals, eachhaving their own courts of appeal and coming in contact onlyin the senate, as the supreme court of cassation. The first ofthese, based on the English model, are the courts of theelected justices of the peace, with jurisdiction over pettycauses, whether civil or criminal; the second, based onthe French model, are the ordinary tribunals of nominatedjudges, sitting with or without a jury to hear importantcases.

The justices of the peace, who must be landowners[27] or(in towns) persons of moderate property, are elected by themunicipaldumas in the towns, and by thezemstvos in the country districts, for a term of three years.They are of two classes: (1) acting justices (uchastokvyeJustices of the peace.mirovye sudi); (2) honorary justices (pochetnye mirovye sudi).The acting justice sits normally alone to hear, causes in hiscanton of the peace (uchastok), but, at the request of bothparties to a suit, he may call in an honorary justice asassessor or substitute.[28] In all civil cases involving less than30 roubles, and in criminal cases punishable by no more thanthree days’ arrest, his judgment is final. In other cases appealcan be made to the “assize of the peace” (mirovye syezd),consisting of three or more justices of the peace meetingmonthly (cf. the English quarter sessions), which acts both asa court of appeal and of cassation. From this again appeal canbe made on points of law or disputed procedure to the senate,which may send the case back for retrial by an assize of the peacein another district.

The ordinary tribunals, in their organization, personnel andprocedure, are modelled very closely on those of France (seeFrance,Law and Institutions). From the townjudge (ispravnik), who, in spite of the principle laiddown in 1864, combines judicial and administrativefunctions, an appeal lies (as in the case of the justices ofThe ordinary tribunals.the peace) to an assembly of such judges; from these againthere is an appeal to the district court (okrugniya sud), consistingof three judges;[29] from this to the court of appeal(sudebniya palata); while over this again is the senate, which,as the supreme court of cassation, can send a case for retrialfor reason shown. The district court, sitting with a jury,can try criminal cases without appeal, but only by specialleave in each case of the court of appeal. The senate, assupreme court of cassation, has two departments, one forcivil and one for criminal cases. As a court of justice itsmain drawback is that it is wholly unable to cope with thevast mass of documents representing appeals from all partsof the empire.

Two important classes in Russia stood more or less outsidethe competence of the above systems: the clergy and thepeasants. The ecclesiastical courts still retain ajurisdiction over the clergy which they have lostelsewhere in Europe; and in them the old secretwritten procedure survives. Their interest for the laity liesEcclesiastical courts. mainly in the fact that marriage and divorce fall withintheir competence; and their reform has been postponed largelybecause the wealthy and corrupt society of the Russian capitalpreferred a system which makes divorce easily purchasableand avoids at the same time the scandal of publicity. Thecase of the peasants is more interesting, and deserves a somewhatmore detailed notice.

The peasants, as already stated, form a class apart, untouchedby the influence of Western civilization, the principles of whichthey are quite incapable of understanding or appreciating.This fact was recognized by the legislators of1864, and beneath the statutory tribunals created inthat year the special courts of the peasants were suffered toVolost courts.survive. These were indeed but a few years older. Up to1861, the date of the emancipation, the peasant serfs had beenunder the patrimonial jurisdiction of their lords. The edict ofemancipation abolished this jurisdiction, and set up instead ineachvolost a court particular to the peasants (volostnye sud), ofwhich the judges and jury, themselves peasants, were electedby the assembly of thevolost (volostnye skhod) each year. Inthese courts the ordinary written law had little to say; thedecisions of thevolost courts were based on the local customarylaw, which alone the peasants, and the peasants alone, understand.The justice administered in them was patriarchal andrough, but not ineffective. All civil cases involving less than100 roubles value were within their competence, and moreimportant cases by consent of the parties. They acted alsoas police courts in the case of petty thefts, breaches of thepeace and the like. They were also charged with the maintenanceof order in themir and the family, punishing infractionsof the religious law, husbands who beat their wives, and parentswho ill-treated their children. The penalty of flogging, preferredby the peasants to fine or imprisonment, was not unknown.The judges were, of course, wholly illiterate, and this tended tothrow the ultimate power into the hands of the clerk (pisar)of the court, who was rarely above corruption.

In 1880, according to the observations of M. Leroy-Beaulieu,[30]the fines inflicted by the court were commonly paid invodka,which was consumed on the premises by the judges and theparties to the suit; there is no reason to suppose that thisamiable custom has been abandoned.

The peasants are not compelled to go to thevolost court.They can apply to the police commissaries (stanovoï) or tothe justices of the peace; but the great distances to be traversedin a country so sparsely populated makes this course highlyinconvenient.[31] On the other hand, from thevolost court thereis no appeal, unless it has actedultra vires or illegally. In thelatter case a court of cassation is provided in the district committeefor the affairs of the peasants (Uyezdnoe po krestianskimdolam prisutstviye), which has superseded the assembly ofarbiters of the peace (mirovye posredniki) established in 1866.[32] (W. A. P.) 

Previous to the revolution of 1905 but little progress had been madein Russia as regards education.[33] Distrust of the natural sciences,even in their technical applications, and of Westernideas of free government; desire to make universityeducation, and even secondary education, a privilegeof the wealthier classes; neglect of primary education, coupledEducation.with suppression by the ministry of public instruction of all initiative,private and public, in the matter of disseminating educationamong the illiterate classes—these were the distinctive featuresof the educational policy of the last twenty years of the 19th century.It was only towards its close that a change took place in the attitudeof the government towards technical education, and a few highand middle technical schools were opened. It was only then,too, that a reform was started in secondary education, with theobject of revising the so-called “classical” system favoured inthe lyceums since the ’seventies, the complete failure of whichhas been demonstrated after nearly thirty years of experiment.Apart from the schools under the ministry of war (Cossackvoiskosand schools at the barracks), the great bulk of the primary schoolsare either under the ministry of public instruction or of the HolySynod. Those under the latter body are of recent growth, thepolicy of the last twenty years of the 19th century having beento hand over the budget allowances for primary instruction tothe Holy Synod, which opened parish schools under the localpriests. The schools under the Synod are themselves dividedinto two categories: parish schools and reading schools of aninferior grade. No teaching certificate is required by the teachersin either class of school, the permission of the bishop (like theFrenchlettre d’obédience of 1849) being sufficient. The consequenceis, that the village priests, being too much occupied withtheir parochial duties, cannot give more than casual or perfunctoryattention to the schools, and the numerous pupils either exist onpaper only, or are handed over to half-educated cantors, deaconsor hired teachers. One good feature of the Russian primaryschool system, however, is that in many villages there are schoolgardens or fields; in nearly 1000 schools, bee-keeping, and in300 silkworm culture is taught; while in some 900 schools thechildren receive instruction in various trades; and in 300 schoolsinslöjd (a system of manual training originated in Finland). Girlsare taught handwork in many schools. Nearly 50% of the teachersare women. The total expenditure on primary schools in 1900was £5,300,000 (about the average in recent years), of which 20%was supplied by the state, 23% by thezemstvos, 351/2% by thevillage communities and the municipalities and 111/2% by privatepersons. The middle schools are maintained by the state, whichcontributes 25% of the expenditure of the classical and technicalschools, by the fees of the pupils (30%), and by donations fromthezemstvos and municipalities. The total grants from the stateexchequer for education of all grades in all parts of the empireamounted in 1906 to £8,107,000. The progress of primary educationis illustrated by the fact that, while in 1885 there was oneschool for every 2665 inhabitants and one pupil for every 48inhabitants, in 1898 the figures were 1643 and 31 inhabitantsrespectively. According to the census of 1897 the number ofilliterates varied from 89·2 to 44·9% of the population in therural districts, and from 63·6 to 37·2% in the urban.

For higher education there were in 1904 only 9 universities(Yuriev or Dorpat, Kazañ, Kharkov, Kiev, Moscow, Odessa, St Petersburg,Warsaw and Tomsk), with 19,400 students, 6 medicalacademies (one for women), 6 theological academies, 6 militaryacademies, 5 philological institutes, 3 Eastern languages institutes,3 law schools, 4 veterinary institutes, 4 agricultural colleges,2 mining institutes, 4 engineering institutes, 2 universities for women(930 students at St Petersburg), 3 technical pedagogic schools,10 technical institutes, 1 forestry and 1 topographical school.There has, however, been much activity since 1905 in the establishmentof new educational institutions, notably technical and commercialschools, which are placed under the new minister ofcommerce and industry. Finland has a university of its ownat Helsingfors.

The standard of teaching in the universities is on the whole veryhigh, and may be compared to that of the German universities.The students are hard working, and generally very intelligent.Mostly sons of poor parents, they live in extreme poverty, supportingthemselves chiefly by translating and by tutorial work.The state of secondary education still leaves much to be desired.The steady tendency of Russian society towards increasing thenumber of secondary schools, where instruction would be basedon the study of the natural sciences, is checked by the governmentin favour of the classical gymnasiums.[34] Sunday schools andpublic lectures are virtually prohibited.

A characteristic feature of the intellectual movement in Russiais its tendency to extend to women the means of higher instruction.The gymnasiums for girls are both numerous and good. In additionto these, notwithstanding government opposition, a series of higher schools, in which careful instruction is given in naturaland social sciences, have been opened in the chief cities underthe name of “pedagogical courses.” At St Petersburg a women’smedical academy, the examinations of which were even moresearching than those of the ordinary academy (especially as regardsdiseases of women and children), was opened, but after about onehundred women had received the degree of M.D. it was suppressedby government. In several university towns there are free teachingestablishments for women, supported by subscription, with programmesand examinations equal to those of the universities.

The natural sciences are much cultivated in Russia. Besidesthe Academy of Science, the Moscow Society of Naturalists, theMineralogical Society, the Geographical Society, with itsCaucasian and Siberian branches, the archaeologicalsocieties and the scientific societies of the Baltic provinces,all of which are of old and recognized standing, there haveScientific societies.lately sprung up a series of new societies in connexion with eachuniversity, and their serials are yearly growing in importance, as,too, are those of the Moscow Society of Friends of Natural Science,the Chemico-Physical Society, and various medical, educationaland other associations. The work achieved by Russian savants,especially in biology, physiology and chemistry, and in the sciencesdescriptive of the vast territory of Russia, is well known to Europe.

The ordinary revenue of the empire is in excess of the ordinaryexpenditure, but the extraordinary expenditure not only swallowsup this surplus, but necessitates the raising of freshloans every year. On the other hand, there is a gooddeal to show for this extraordinary expenditure. A considerablenumber of new railways, including the Siberian, have been builtFinance.with money obtained from that source. But since 1894 all extraordinaryitems of expenditure, with the exception of those forthe construction of new lines of railway, have been defrayed outof ordinary revenue. The only sources of extraordinary revenuestill remaining under that head are the money derived from loansand the perpetual deposits in the Imperial Bank. The ordinaryrevenue, obtained principally from the sale of spirits (28%),which is a state monopoly, from state railways (231/2%) and customs(101/2%), steadily rose from a total of £132,750,000 in 1895 to atotal of £214,360,000 in 1905. Other noteworthy sources ofrevenue are trade licences, direct taxes on lands and forests, stampduties, posts and telegraphs, indirect taxes on tobacco, sugarand other commodities, the crown forests, and land redemptionpayable annually by the peasants since 1861. At the same timethe total ordinary expenditure has increased at a similarly steadyrate, namely, from £119,391,000 in 1895 to £202,544,000 in 1905. In1904, 811/2% of the extraordinary expenditure, namely, £71,550,000,was incurred in consequence of the war with Japan, and tothis must be added in 1906 a further expenditure of £42,085,000.The total national debt of Russia nearly trebled between 1852(£57,038,600) and 1862 (£145,500,000), and again between 1872(£242,277,000) and 1892 (£526,109,000) it more than doubled,while by 1906 it amounted altogether to £812,040,000. Of thetotal, 77% stands at 4% and 17 at less than 4%.

The system of obligatory military service for all, introduced in1874, has been maintained, but the six years’ term of service hasbeen reduced to five, while the privileges granted toyoung men who have received various degrees of educationhave been slightly extended. During the reign of Alexander III.efforts were mainly directed towards—(1 reducing the time requiredArmy.for the mobilization of the army; (2) increasing the immediatereadiness of cavalry for war and its fitness for serving as mountedinfantry (dragoon regiments taking the place of hussars andlancers); (3) strengthening the W. frontier by fortresses andrailways; and (4) increasing the artillery, siege and train reserves.Further, the age releasing from service was raised from 40 to 43years and the militia (landsturm) was reorganized. The measurestaken during the reign of Nicholas II. have been chiefly directedtowards increasing the fighting capacity and readiness for immediateservice of the troops in Asia, and towards the better reorganizationof the local irregular militia forces. Broadly speaking,the army is divided into regulars, Cossacks and militia. Thepeace strength of the army is estimated at 42,000 officers and1,100,000 men (about 950,000 combatants), while the war strengthis approximately 75,000 officers and 4,500,000 men. However,this latter figure is merely nominal, the available artillery andtrain service being much below the strength which would berequired for such an army; estimates which put the militaryforces of Russia in time of war at 2,750,000—irrespective of thearmies which may be levied during the war itself—seem to approachmore nearly the strength of the forces which could actually bemustered. The infantry and rifles are armed with small-boremagazine rifles, and the active artillery have steel breech-loaderswith extreme ranges of 4150 to 4700 yds.

Before the Japanese war Russia maintained four separatesquadrons: the Baltic, the Black Sea, the Pacific and the Caspian.But in the operations before Port Arthur and in thedisastrous battle of Tsushima the Russian fleets werealmost completely annihilated. The bulk of the Black Sea fleetand a few other battleships were, however, still left, and since 1904Navy.steps have been taken to build new ships, both battleships andpowerful cruisers. Kronstadt is the naval headquarters in theBaltic, Sevastopol in the Black Sea and Vladivostok on thePacific.

Fortresses.—The chief first-class fortresses of Russia are Warsawand Novogeorgievsk in Poland, and Brest-Litovsk and Kovno inLithuania. The second-class fortresses are Kronstadt and Sveaborgin the Gulf of Finland, Ivangorod in Poland, Libau on the BalticSea, Kerch on the Black Sea and Vladivostok on the Pacific.In the third class are Viborg in Finland, Ossovets and Ust Dvinsk(or Dünamünde) in Lithuania, Sevastopol and Ochakov on theBlack Sea, and Kars and Batum in Caucasia. There are, moreover,46 forts and fortresses unclassed, of which 6 are in Poland,8 in W. and S.W. Russia, and the remainder (mere fortified posts)in the Asiatic dominions.

II. European Russia

Geography.—The administrative boundaries of EuropeanRussia, apart from Finland, coincide broadly with the naturallimits of the East-European plains. In the N. it isbounded by the Arctic Ocean; the islands of Novaya-Zemlya,Kolguyev and Vaigach also belong to it, butthe Kara Sea is reckoned to Siberia. To the E. it has theBoundaries.Asiatic dominions of the empire, Siberia and the Kirghiz steppes,from both of which it is separated by the Ural Mountains, theUral river and the Caspian—the administrative boundary,however, partly extending into Asia on the Siberian slope ofthe Urals. To the S. it has the Black Sea and Caucasia, beingseparated from the latter by the Manych depression, which inPost-Pliocene times connected the Sea of Azov with the Caspian.The W. boundary is purely conventional: it crosses the peninsulaof Kola from the Varanger Fjord to the Gulf of Bothnia; thenceit runs to the Kurisches Haff in the southern Baltic, and thenceto the mouth of the Danube, taking a great circular sweep to theW. to embrace Poland, and separating Russia from Prussia,Austrian Galicia and Rumania.

It is a special feature of Russia that she has no free outlet tothe open sea except on the ice-bound shores of the Arctic Ocean.Even the White Sea is merely a gulf of that ocean. The deepindentations of the gulfs of Bothnia and Finland are surroundedby what is ethnologically Finnish territory, and it is only at thevery head of the latter gulf that the Russians have taken firmfoothold by erecting their capital at the mouth of the Neva.The Gulf of Riga and the Baltic belong also to territory whichis not inhabited by Slavs, but by Finnish races and by Germans.It is only within the last hundred and thirty years that theRussians have definitely taken possession of the N. shores of theBlack Sea and the Sea of Azov. The E. coast of the Black Seabelongs properly to Transcaucasia, a great chain of mountainsseparating it from Russia. But even this sheet of water is aninland sea, the only outlet of which, the Bosphorus, is in foreignhands, while the Caspian, an immense shallow lake, mostlybordered by deserts, possesses more importance as a link betweenRussia and her Asiatic settlements than as a channel for intercoursewith other countries.

The great territory occupied by European Russia—1600 m.in length from N. to S., and nearly as much from E. to W.—is onthe whole a broad elevated plain, ranging between 500 and900 ft. above sea-level, deeply cut into by river-valleys,and bounded on all sides by broad swellingsor low mountain-ranges: the lake plateaus of FinlandConfig­uration.and the Maanselkä heights in the N.W.; the Baltic coast-ridgeand spurs of the Carpathians in the W., with a broad depressionbetween the two, occupied by Poland; the Crimean andCaucasian mountains in the S.; and the broad but moderatelyhigh swelling of the Ural Mountains in the E.

From a central plateau, which comprises the governments of Tver,Moscow, Smolensk and Kursk, and projects E. towards Samara,attaining an average elevation of 800 to 900 ft. above the sea, thesurface slopes gently in all directions to a level of 300 to 500 ft.Then it again rises gradually as it approaches the hilly tracts whichenclose the great plain. This central swelling may be considered acontinuation towards the E.N.E. of the great line of upheavals ofN.W. Europe; the elevated grounds of Finland would then representa continuation of the Scanian plateaus of S. Sweden, and thenorthern mountains of Finland a continuation of Kjölen (the Keel)which separate Sweden from Norway, while the other great line of upheaval of the old continent, which runs N.W. to S.E., would berepresented in Russia by the Caucasus in the S. and by the Timanridge of the Pechora basin in the N.

The hilly aspect of several parts of the central plateau is not due tofoldings of the strata, which for the most part appear to be horizontal,but chiefly to the excavating action of the rivers, whosevalleys are deeply eroded in the plateau, especially on its borders.The round flattened summits of the Valdai plateau do not riseabove 1100 ft., and they present the appearance of mountains onlyin consequence of the depths of the valleys—the rivers which flowtowards the depression of Lake Peipus being only 200 to 250 ft.above the sea. The same is true of the plateaus of Livonia, “WendishSwitzerland,” and the government of Kovno, which do not exceed1000 ft. at their highest points; and again of the E. spurs of theBaltic coast-ridge between the governments of Grodno and Minsk.The same elevation is reached by a very few flat summits of theplateau about Kursk, and farther E. on the Volga about Kamyshin,where the valleys are excavated to a depth of 800 or 900 ft., givingquite a hilly aspect to the country. It is only in the S.W., wherespurs of the Carpathians enter the governments of Volhynia, Podoliaand Bessarabia, that ridges reaching 1100 ft. are met with, theseagain intersected by deep ravines.

The depressions which gap the borders of the central plateau thusacquire a greater importance than the small differences in its verticalelevation. Such is the broad depression of the middle Volga andlower Kama, bounded on the N. by the faint swelling of the Uvaly,the watershed between the Arctic Ocean and the Volga basin.Another broad depression, 250 to 500 ft. above the sea, still filledby Lakes Peipus, Ladoga, Onega, Byelo-ozero, Lacha, Vozhe, andmany thousands of smaller lakes, skirts the central plateau on theN., and follows the same E.N.E. direction. Only a few low swellingspenetrate into it from the N.W., about Lake Onega, and reach 900 ft.,while in the N.E. it is enclosed by the Timan ridge (1000 ft.). Athird depression, traversed by the Pripet and the middle Dnieper,extends to the W. and penetrates into Poland. This immenselacustrine basin is now broken up into numberless ponds, lakes andmarshes (seeMinsk). It is bounded on the S. by the broad plateauswhich spread out E. of the Carpathians. S. of 50° N. the centralplateau slopes gently towards the S., and we find there a fourthdepression stretching W. and E. through Poltava and Kharkov,but still reaching in its higher parts 500 to 700 ft. It is separatedfrom the Black Sea by a gentle swelling which may be traced fromKremenets in Volhynia to the lower Don, and perhaps farther S.E.This swelling includes the Donets coal-measures and the middlegranitic ridges which give rise to the rapids of the Dnieper. Finallya fifth depression, which descends below the level of the ocean,extends for more than 200 m. to the N. of the Caspian, comprisingthe lower Volga and the Ural and Emba rivers, and establishing alink between Russia and the Aral-Caspian region. It is continuedfarther N. by plains below 300 ft., which join the depression of themiddle Volga, and extend as far as the mouth of the Oka.The Ural Mountains present the aspect of a broad swelling whosestrata no longer exhibit the horizontality which is characteristic ofcentral Russia, and moreover are deeply cut into by rivers. Theyare connected in the W. with broad plateaus which join those ofcentral Russia, but their orographical relations to other upheavalsmust be more closely studied before they can be definitely pronouncedon.

The rhomboidal peninsula of the Crimea, connected by only anarrow isthmus with the continent, is occupied by an arid plateausloping gently N. and E., and bordered on the S.E. by the YailaMountains, the summits of which range between 4000 and 5000 ft.

Owing to the orographical structure of the East-European plains,the river systems have become more than usually prominent andimportant features of the configuration. Taking theirorigin from a series of lacustrine basins scattered over theplateaus and differing slightly in elevation, the Russian riversdescribe immense curves before reaching the sea, and flow with a veryRivers.gentle gradient, while numerous large tributaries collect their watersfrom over vast areas. Thus the Volga, the Dnieper and the Donattain respectively lengths of 2325, 1410 and 1325 m., and theirbasins run to 563,300, 202,140 and 166,000 sq. m. respectively.Moreover, the chief rivers, the Volga, the W. Dvina, the Dnieper, andeven the Lovat and the Oka, take their rise (in the N.W. of thecentral plateau) so close to one another that they may be said toradiate from the same centre. The sources of the Don interlacewith the tributaries of the Oka, while the upper tributaries of theKama join those of the N. Dvina and Pechora. In consequence ofthis, the rivers of Russia have been from remote antiquity theprincipal channels of trade and migration, and have contributedmuch more to the elaboration of national unity than any politicalinstitutions. Boats could be conveyed over flat and easy portagesfrom one river-basin to another, and these portages were subsequentlytransformed with a relatively small amount of labour intonavigable canals, and even at the present day the canals have moreimportance for the traffic of the country than have most of therailways. By their means the plains of the central plateau—thevery heart of Russia, whose natural outlet was the Caspian—werebrought into water-communication with the Baltic, and the Volgabasin was connected with the Gulf of Finland. The White Sea hasalso been brought into connexion with the central Volga basinwhile the sister-river of the Volga—the Kama—became the mainartery of communication with Siberia.

But although the rivers of Russia rank before the rivers of W.Europe in respect of length, they are far behind them as regards thevolumes of water which they discharge. They freeze in winter anddry up in summer, and most of them are navigable only during thespring floods; even the Volga becomes so shallow during the hotseason that none but boats of light draught can pass over its shoals.

Arctic Ocean Basin.—The Pechora rises in the N. Urals, andenters the ocean by a large estuary at the Gulf of Pechora. Itsbasin, thinly-peopled and available only for cattle-breeding and forhunting, is quite isolated from Russia by the Timan ridge. Theriver is navigable for 770 m.; grain and a variety of goods conveyedfrom the upper Kama are floated down, while furs, fish and otherproducts of the sea are shipped up the river to be transported toCherdyn on the Kama. The Mezeñ enters the Bay of Mezeñ; it isnavigable for 450 m., and is the channel of a considerable export oftimber. The N. Dvina is formed by the union of the Yug and theSukhona. The latter, although it flows over a great number ofrapids, is navigable throughout its length (330 m.); it is connectedby canal with the Caspian and the Baltic. The Vychegda, whichflows W.S.W. to join the Sukhona, through a woody region, thinlypeopled, is navigable for 500 m. and in its upper portion is connectedby a canal with the upper Kama. The N. Dvina flows with a veryslight gradient through a broad valley, and reaches the White Sea atArchangel. Notwithstanding serious obstacles offered by shallows,corn, fish, salt and timber are largely shipped to and from Archangel.The Onega, which flows into Onega Bay, has rapids; but timberis floated down in spring, and fishing and some navigation are carriedon in the lower portion.

Baltic Basin.—The Neva (40 m.) flows from Lake Ladoga into theGulf of Finland. The Volkhov, discharging into Lake Ladoga, andforming part of the Vyshniy-Volochok system of canals, is animportant channel for navigation; it flows from Lake Ilmen, whichreceives the Msta, connected with the Volga, and the Lovat. TheSvir, also discharging into Lake Ladoga, flows from Lake Onega, and,being part of the Mariinsk canal system, is of great importance fornavigation. The Narova flows out of Lake Peipus into the Gulf ofFinland at Narva; it has remarkable rapids, which are used togenerate power for cotton-mills; in spite of this, the river is navigated.Lake Peipus, or Chudskoye, receives the Velikaya, a channelof traffic with S. Russia from a remote antiquity, but now navigableOnly in its lower portion, and the Embach, navigated by steamersto Dorpat (Yuryev). The S. Dvina, which falls into the sea belowRiga, is shallow above the rapids of jacobstadt, but navigation iscarried on as far as Vitebsk—corn, timber, potash, flax, &c., beingthe principal shipments of its navigable tributaries (the Obsha,Ulla and Kasplya). The Ulla is connected by the Berezina canalswith the Dnieper. The Memel (Niemen), with a course of 470 m. inRussia, rises in the N. of Minsk, leaves Russia at Yurburg, andenters the Kurisches Haff; rafts are floated upon it almost from itssource, and steamers ply as far as Kovno; it is connected by theOginsky canal with the Dnieper. For the Vistula, with the Bug andNarew, seePoland.

Black Sea Basin.—The Pruth rises in Austrian Bukovina, andseparates Russia from Rumania; it enters the Danube, which flowsalong the Russian frontier for 100 m. below Reni, touching it withits Kilia branch. The Dniester (530 m. in Russia) rises in Galicia.Light boats and rafts are floated at all points, and steamers ply onits lower portion; its estuary has important fisheries. The Dnieper,with a basin of 202,140 sq. m., drains 13 governments, the aggregatepopulation of which numbers over 28,000,000. It also originatesin the N.W. parts of the central plateau, in the same marshy lakeswhich give rise to the Volga and the W. Dvina, and enters theBlack Sea. In the middle navigable part of its course, from Dorogobuzhto Ekaterinoslav, it is an active channel for traffic. It receivesseveral large tributaries:—on the right, the Berezina, connectedwith the W. Dvina, and the Pripet, both very important for navigation—aswell as several smaller tributaries on which rafts arefloated; on the left the Sozh, the Desna, one of the most importantrivers of Russia, navigated by steamers as far as Bryansk; the Suła,the Psioł and the Vorskła. Below Ekaterinoslav the Dnieperflows for 46 m. over a series of rapids. At Kherson it enters its long(40 m.) but shallow estuary, which receives the S. Bug and the Inguł.The Don, with a basin of 166,000 sq. m., and navigable for 880 m.,rises in the government of Tula and enters the Sea of Azovat Rostov, after describing a great curve to the E. at Tsaritsyn,approaching the Volga, with which it is connected by a railway(45 m.). Its navigation is of great importance, especially for goodsbrought from the Volga, and its fisheries are extensive. The chieftributaries are the Sosna and North Donets on the right, and theVoronezh, Khoper, Medvyeditsa and Manych on the left. TheYlya, the Kubañ and the Rion belong to Caucasia.

The Caspian Basin.—The Volga, the chief river of Russia, has alength of 2325 m., and its basin, about 563,300 sq. m. in area, containsa population of nearly 40,000,000. It is connected with the Balticby three systems of canals (seeVolga). The Ural, in its lower part, constitutes the frontier between European Russia and theKirghiz steppe; it receives the Sakmara on the right and the Ilekon the left. The Kuma, the Terek and the Kura, with the Aras,which receives the waters of Lake Gok-cha, belong to Caucasia.[35]

The soil of Russia depends chiefly on the distribution of theboulder-clay and loess, on the degree to which the rivers haveseverally excavated their valleys, and on the moistness ofthe climate. Vast areas in Russia are quite unfit forcultivation, 19% of the aggregate surface of European Russia(apart from Poland and Finland) being occupied by lakes, marshes,Soil.sand, &c., 39% by, forests, 16% by prairies, and only 26% being under cultivation. The distribution of all these is, however, very unequal, and the five following subdivisions may be established:—(1) the tundras; (2) the forest region; (3) the middle region, comprising the surface available for agriculture and partly covered with forests; (4) the black-earth (chernozyom) region; and (5) the steppes.Of these the black-earth region—about 150,000,000 acres—which reaches from the Carpathians to the Urals, from the Pinsk marshes in the S.W. to the upper Oka in the N.E., is the most important.It is covered with a thick sheet of black earth, a kind of loess, mixed with 5 to 15% of humus, due to the decomposition of an herbaceous vegetation, which developed luxuriantly during the Lacustrine period on a continent relatively dry even at that epoch. On the three-fields system corn has been grown upon it for fifty to seventy consecutive years without manure. Isolated black-earth islands,though less fertile, occur also in Courland and Kovno, in the Oka-Volga-Kamadepression, on the slopes of the Urals, and in a few patches in the N. Towards the Black Sea coast its thickness diminishes, and it disappears in the valleys. In the extensive region covered with boulder-clay the black earth appears only in isolated places, and the soil consists for the most part of a sandy clay,containing a much smaller admixture of humus. There cultivation is possible only with the aid of a considerable quantity of manure.Drainage finding no outlet through the thick clay, the soil of the forest region is often hidden beneath extensive marshes, and the forests themselves are often mere thickets choking marshy ground; large tracts of sand appear in the W., and the admixture of boulders with the clay in the N.W. renders agriculture difficult. On the Arctic coast the forests disappear, giving place to the tundras.Finally, in the S.E., towards the Caspian, on the slopes of the southern Urals and the plateau of Obshchiy Syrt, as also in the interior of the Crimea, and in several parts of Bessarabia, there are large tracts of real desert, buried under coarse sand and devoid of vegetation.

Notwithstanding the fact that Russia extends from N. to S.through 30° of latitude, the climate of its different portions, apartfrom the Crimea and Caucasia, presents a striking uniformity.The aerial currents—cyclones, anti-cyclonesand dry S.E. winds—prevail over extensive areas, and sweep acrossthe flat plains without hindrance. Everywhere the winter is coldClimate.and the summer hot, both varying in their duration, but differing relatively little in the extremes of temperature recorded. There isno place in Russia, Archangel and Astrakhan included, where the thermometer does not rise in summer nearly to 86° Fahr. and descend in winter to −13° and −22°. It is only on the Black Sea coast that the absolute range of temperature does not exceed 108°, while in the remainder of Russia it reaches 126° to 144°, the oscillations being between −22° and −31°, occasionally going down as low as −54°, and rising as high as 86° to 104°, or even 109°. Everywhere the rainfallis small: if Finland and Poland on the one hand and Caucasia with the Caspian depression on the other be excluded, the average yearly rainfall varies between 16 and 28 in. Nowhere does the maximum rainfall take place in winter (as in W. Europe), but it occurs in summer, and everywhere the months of advanced spring are warmer than the corresponding months of autumn.

Though thus exhibiting the distinctive features of a continental climate, Russia does not lie altogether outside the reach of the moderating influence of the ocean. The Atlantic cyclones penetrate to the Russian plains, mitigating to some extent the cold of winter, and in summer bringing with them their moist winds and thunderstorms. Their influence is chiefly felt in W. Russia, though it does reach as far as the Urals and beyond. They thus check the extension and limit the duration of the cold anticyclones.

Throughout Russia the winter is of long duration. The last days of frost are experienced for the most part in April, but as late as May to the N. of 55° N. The spring is exceptionally beautiful in central Russia; late as it usually is, it sets in with vigour, and vegetation develops with a rapidity which gives to this season in Russia a special charm, unknown in warmer climates. The rapid melting of the snow at the same time causes the rivers to swell, and renders agreat many minor streams navigable for a few weeks. But a return of cold weather, injurious to vegetation, is very frequently observed in central and E. Russia between May the 18th and the 24th, so that it is only in June that warm weather sets in definitely, and it reaches its maximum in the first half of July (or of August on the Black Sea coast). In S.E. Russia the summer is much warmer than in the corresponding latitudes of France, and really hot weather isexperienced everywhere. It does not, however, prevail for long, and in the first half of September frosts begin on the middle Urals. They descend upon W. and S. Russia in the beginning of October, and are felt on the Caucasus about the middle of November. The temperature drops so rapidly that a month later, about October the 10th on the middle Urals and November the 15th throughout Russia,the thermometer ceases to rise above the freezing-point. The rivers freeze rapidly; towards November 20th all the streams of the White Sea basin are ice-bound, and so remain for an average of 167 days; those of the Baltic, Black Sea and Caspian basins freeze later, but about December the 20th nearly all the rivers of the country are highways for sledges. The Volga remains frozen fora period varying between 150 days in the N. and 90 days at Astrakhan, the Don for 100 to 110 days, and the Dnieper for 83 to 122 days.On the W. Dvina ice prevents navigation for 125 days, and even the Vistula at Warsaw remains frozen for 77 days. The lowest temperatures are experienced in January, the average being as low as 20° to 5° Fahr. throughout Russia; in the, west only does it rise above 22°. On the whole, February and March continue to be cold, and their average temperatures rise above zero nowhere except on theBlack Sea coast. Even at Kiev and Lugañsk the average of March is below 30°, while in central Russia it is 25° to 22°, and as low as 20° and 16° at Samara and Orenburg.

All Russia is comprised between the isotherms of 32° and 54°.On the whole, they are more remote from one another than even on the plains of N. America, those of 46° to 32° being distributed over twenty degrees of latitude. They are, on the whole, inclined towards the S. in E. Russia; thus the isotherm of 39° runs fromSt Petersburg to Orenburg, and that of 35° from Torneå in Finlandto Uralsk. The inflexion is still greater for the winter isotherms.Closely following one another, they run almost N. and S.; thusOdessa and Königsberg are situated on the same winter isothermof 28°; St Petersburg, Orel and the mouth of the Ural river onabout 20°; and Mezeñ and Ufa on 9°. The summer isotherms crossthe winter isotherms nearly at right angles, so that Kiev and Ufa,Warsaw and Tobolsk, Riga and the upper Kama have the sameaverage summer temperatures of 64°, 621/2° and 61° respectively.

The laws and relations of the cyclones and anti-cyclones in Russia are not yet thoroughly understood. It appears, however, that in January the cyclones mostly travel across N.W. Russia(N. of 55° and W. of 40° E.), following directions which varybetween N.E. and S.E. In July they are pushed farther towardsthe N., and cross the Gulf of Bothnia, while another series ofcyclones sweep across middle Russia, between 50° and 55° N.Nor are the laws of the anti-cyclones established. The windsclosely depend on the routes followed by both. Generally, however,it may be said that alike in January and in July W. andS.W. winds prevail in W. Russia, while E. winds are most commonin S.E. Russia. N. winds are predominant on the Black Sea coast.The strength of the wind is greater, on the whole, than in thecontinental parts of W. Europe, and it attains its maximum velocityin winter. Terrible tempests blow from October to March, especiallyon the S. steppes and on the tundras. Hurricanes accompaniedwith snow (burans,myatels), and lasting from two to three days,or N. blizzards without snow, are especially dangerous to manand beast. The average relative moisture reaches 80 to 85%in the N., and only 70 to 81% in S. and E. Russia. In the steppesit is only 60% during summer, and still less (57) at Astrakhan.The average amount of cloud is 73 to 75% on the White Sea andin Lithuania, 68 to 64 in central Russia, and only 59 to 53 in theS. and S.E. The amount of rainfall is shown in the Table onnext page.[36]

The flora of Russia, which represents an intermediate link betweenthe flora of Germany and the flora of Siberia, is strikingly uniformover a very large area. Though not poor at any givenplace, it appears so if the space occupied by Russia betaken into account, only 3300 species of phanerogams and fernsFlora. being known. Four regions may be distinguished: the Arctic,the Forest, the Steppe and the Circum-Mediterranean.

 North
 Latitude. 
 Height 
above
Sea in
Feet.
 Average Temperatures. Average Rainfall
in Inches.
Year. Janu-
ary.
 
July. Year. November 
to March.
 °  ′  °°°  
Archangel64 3430 32·7 7·660·616·24·3
Petrozavodsk61 47160 36·411·862·1. .. .
Helsingfors60 1040 39·019·561·519·67·3
St Petersburg 59 5720 38·415·064·018·35·3
Bogoslovsk59 45630?29·4−3·862·515·83·1
Dorpat58 22220 39·517·663·124·97·3
Kostroma57 46360 37·3 9·466·319·45·2
Ekaterinburg56 49890 32·8 2·263·514·11·6
Kazañ55 47260 37·2 7·067·318·05·4
Moscow55 45520 39·012·166·023·07·3
Vilna54 41390 43·822·165·6. .. .
Warsaw52 14360 44·923·865·422·86·7
Orenburg51 45360 37·9 4·770·917·15·8
Kursk51 44690 41·013·767·219·95·6
Kiev50 27590 44·221·066·320·16·0
Tsaritsyn48 42100 44·413·474·6. .. .
Lugansk48 27200 45·617·073·014·34·3
Odessa46 29270 49·024·872·315·65·4
Astrakhan46 21−70 49·019·277·9 5·71·5
Sevastopol44 37130 53·735·273·815·47·2
Poti42  90 58·439·073·364·923·4 
Tiflis41 421440 54·533·075·719·34·3

TheArctic Region comprises the tundras of the Arctic littoralbeyond the N. limit of the forests, which closely follows the coastline,with deviations towards the N. in the river valleys (70° N.in Finland and on the Arctic Circle about Archangel, 68° N. onthe Urals, 71° in W. Siberia). The shortness of the summer, thedeficiency of drainage and the depth to which the soil freezes inwinter, are the circumstances which determine the characteristicfeatures of the vegetation of the tundras. Their flora is far closerakin to the floras of N. Siberia and N. America than to that ofcentral Europe. Mosses and lichens are distinctive, as also arethe birch, the dwarf willow and several shrubs; but where thesoil is drier, and humus has been able to accumulate, a varietyof herbaceous flowering plants, some of them familiar in W. Europe,make their appearance. Only 275 to 280 phanerogams are foundwithin this region.

TheForest Region of the Russian botanists includes the greaterpart of the country, from the Arctic tundras to the steppes, andover this immense expanse it maintains a remarkable uniformityof character. Beketov subdivides it into two portions—the forestregion proper and the “Ante-Steppe” (predstepie). The N. limitof the ante-steppe is represented by a line drawn from the Pruththrough Zhitomir, Kursk, Tambov and Stavropol-on-Volga to thesources of the Ural river. But the forest region proper presentsa different aspect in the N. from that in the S., and must in turnbe subdivided into two parts—the coniferous region and the regionof the oak forests—these being separated by a line drawn throughPskov, Kostroma, Kazañ and Ufa. Of course the oak occursfarther N. than this, and coniferous forests extend farther S.,advancing even to the border-region of the steppes. To the N. ofthis line the forests are of great extent and densely grown,more frequently diversified by marshes than by meadows or cultivatedfields. Vast and impenetrable forests, impassable marchesand thickets, numerous lakes, swampy meadows, with cleared anddry spaces here and there occupied by villages, are the leadingfeatures of this region. Fishing and hunting are the most importantsources of livelihood. The characteristics of the oak region, whichcomprises all central Russia, are totally different. The surfaceis undulatory; marshy meadow lands no longer exist on the flatwatersheds, and only a few in the deeper and broader river valleys.Forests are still numerous where they have not been destroyedby the hand of man, but their character has changed. Conifersare rare, and the Scotch pine, which is abundant on the sandyplains, takes the place of theAbies. The forests are composed ofthe birch, oak and other deciduous trees, the soil is dry, and thewoodlands are divided by green prairies. Viewed from risingground, the landscape presents a pleasing variety of cornfield andforest, while the horizon is broken by the bell-towers of the numerousvillages strung along the banks of the streams.

Viewed as a whole, the flora of the forest region is to be regardedas European-Siberian; and, though certain species disappeartowards the E., while new ones make their appearance, it maintains,on the whole, the same features throughout from Poland to Kamchatka.Thus the beech (Fagus sylvatica) is unable to survivethe continental climate of Russia, and does not penetrate beyondPoland and the S.W. provinces, reappearing again in the Crimea.The silver fir does not extend over Russia, and the oak does notcross the Urals. On the other hand, several Asiatic species (Siberianpine, larch, cedar) grow freely in the N.E., while numerous shrubsand herbaceous plants, originally from the Asiatic steppes, havefound their way into the S.E. But all these do not greatly alterthe general character of the vegetation. The coniferous forests ofthe north contain, besides conifers, the birch (Betula alba,B. pubescens,B. fruticosa andB. verrucosa), which extends from thePechora to the Caucasus, the aspen, two species of alder, themountain-ash (Sorbus aucuparia), the wild cherry and threespecies of willow. S. of 62°–64° N. appears the lime tree, whichmultiplies rapidly and, notwithstanding the rapidity with whichit is being exterminated, constitutes entire forests in the east(central Volga, Ufa). Farther S. the ash (Fraxinus excelsior) andthe oak make their appearance, the latter (Quercus pedunculata)reaching in isolated groups and single trees as far N. as St Petersburgand South Finland (Q. Robur appears only in the S.W.). Thehornbeam is prevalent in the Ukraine, and the maple begins toappear in the S. of the coniferous region. In the forest regionno fewer than 772 flowering species are found, of which 568 dicotyledonsoccur in the Archangel government (only 436 to the E. ofthe White Sea, which is a botanical limit for many species). Incentral Russia the species become still more numerous, and, thoughthe local floras are not yet complete, they number 850 to 1050species in the separate governments, and about 1600 in the bestexplored parts of the S.W. Corn is cultivated throughout thisregion. Its N. limits advance almost to the Arctic coast at VarangerFjord, farther E. they hardly reach N. of Archangel, andthe limit is still lower towards the Urals. The N. boundary ofrye closely corresponds to that of barley. Wheat is cultivatedin S. Finland, but in W. Russia it hardly gets N. of 58° N. Itstrue domains are the oak region and the steppes. Fruit trees arecultivated as far as 62° N. in Finland, and as far as 58° in the E.Apricots and walnuts flourish at Warsaw, but in Russia they donot thrive beyond 50°. Apples, pears and cherries are grownthroughout the oak region.

TheRegion of the Steppes, which is coincident with the whole ofS. Russia, may be subdivided into two zones—an intermediate zoneand that of the steppes proper. The ante-steppe of the precedingregion and the intermediate zone of the steppes include thosetracts in which the W. European climate contends against theAsiatic, and where a struggle is carried on between the forest andthe steppe. It is comprised between the summer isotherms of59° and 63°, being bounded on the S. by a line which runs throughEkaterinoslav and Lugañsk. S. of this line begin the steppes proper,which extend to the sea and penetrate to the foot of the Caucasus.

The steppes proper are very fertile, elevated plains, slightlyundulating, and intersected by numerous ravines which are dryin summer. The undulations are scarcely apparent. Not a treeis to be seen, the few woods and thickets being hidden in the depressionsand deep valleys of the rivers. On the thick layer of blackearth by which the steppe is covered a luxuriant vegetation developsin spring; after the old grass has been burned a bright green prevailsover immense stretches, but this rapidly disappears underthe burning rays of the sun and the hot E. winds. The colouringof the steppe changes as if by magic, and only the silvery plumesof the steppe-grass (Stipa pennata) wave in the wind, tinting thesteppe a bright yellow. For days together the traveller sees noother vegetation; even this, however, disappears as he approachesthe regions recently left dry by the Caspian, where saline clays,bearing a few Salsolaceae, or mere sand, take the place of theblack earth. Here begins the Aral-Caspian desert. The steppe,however, is not so devoid of trees as at first sight appears. Innumerableclusters of wild cherries (Prunus Chamaecerasus), wildapricots (Amygdalus nana), the Siberian pea-tree (Caragana frutescens),and other deep-rooted shrubs grow at the bottoms of thedepressions and on the slopes of the ravines, imparting to thesteppe that charm which manifests itself in the popular poetry.Unfortunately the spread of cultivation is fatal to these oases(they are often called “islands” by the inhabitants); the axe andthe plough ruthlessly destroy them.

The vegetation in the marshy bottoms of the ravines and inthe valleys of the streams and rivers is totally different. Themoist soil encourages luxuriant thickets of willows (Salicineae),surrounded by densechevaux-de-frise of wormwood and thorn-bearingCompositae, and interspersed with rich but not extensiveprairies, harbouring a great variety of herbaceous plants; whilein the deltas of the Black Sea rivers impenetrable beds of reeds(Arundo phragmites) shelter a forest fauna. But cultivationrapidly changes the physiognomy of the steppe. The prairies aresuperseded by wheat-fields, and flocks of sheep destroy the truesteppe-grass (Stipa pennata).

A great many species unknown in the forest region make theirappearance in the steppes. The Scotch pine still grows on allsandy spaces, and the maple (Acer tatarica andA. campestre), thehornbeam and the black and white poplar are very common.The number of species of herbaceous plants rapidly increases,while beyond the Volga a variety of Asiatic species are added tothe W. European flora.

TheCircum-Mediterranean Region is represented by a narrow strip on the S. coast of the Crimea, where a climate similar to thatof the Mediterranean coast has permitted the development of aflora closely resembling that of the valley of the Arno in Italy.Human cultivation has destroyed the abundant forests which sixtyyears ago made deer-hunting possible at Khersones. The oliveand the chestnut are rare; but the beech reappears, and thePinuspinaster recalls the Italian pines. At a few points, such as Nikitanear Livadia and Alupka, where plants have been acclimatized byhuman agency, the CalifornianWellingtonia, the Lebanon cedar,many evergreen trees, the laurel, the cypress, and even the Anatolianpalm (Chamaerops excelsa) flourish. The grass vegetation is veryrich, and, according to lists still incomplete, no fewer than 1654flowering plants are known. But on the whole, the Crimean florahas little in common with that of the Caucasus.[37]

Russia belongs to the same zoo-geographical region as centralEurope and N. Asia, the same fauna extending in Siberia as faras the Yenisei and the Lena. In the forests not manyanimals which have disappeared from W. Europe haveheld their ground; while in the Urals only a few—now Siberian,but formerly also European—are met with. In S.E. Russia,Fauna.however, towards the Caspian, there is a notable admixture ofAsiatic species. Three separate sub-regions may, however, be distinguishedon the E. European plains—the tundras, including theArctic islands, the forest region, especially the coniferous part ofit, and the ante-steppe and steppes of the black earth region.The Ural Mountains might be distinguished as a fourth sub-region,while the S. coast of the Crimea and Caucasia, as well as the Caspiandeserts, have each their own individuality.

The fauna of the Arctic Ocean off the Norwegian coast corresponds,in its W. parts at least, to that of the N. Atlantic GulfStream. The White Sea and the Arctic Ocean to the E. of SvyatoiNos on the Kola peninsula belong to a separate zoological region,connected with, and hardly separable from, that part of the ArcticOcean which washes the Siberian coast as far as the mouth of theLena. The Black Sea, the fauna of which appears to be very rich,belongs to the Mediterranean region, slightly modified, while theCaspian partakes of the characteristic fauna inhabiting the lakesand seas of the Aral-Caspian depression.

In the region of the tundras life has to contend with such unfavourableconditions that it cannot be abundant. Still, thereindeer frequents it for its lichens, and on the drier slopes of themoraine deposits there occur four species of lemming, hunted bythe Arctic fox (Vulpes lagopus). The willow-grouse (Lagopusalbus), the ptarmigan (L. alpinus ormutus), the lark, the snow-bunting(Plectrophanes nivalis), two or three species ofSylvia, onePhylloscopus and aMotacilla must be added. Numberless aquaticbirds visit it for breeding purposes. Ducks, divers, geese, gulls,all the Russian species of snipes and sandpipers (Limicolae,Tringae),&c., swarm on the marshes of the tundras and on the crags of theLapland coast.

The forest region, and especially its coniferous portion, thoughit has lost some of its representatives within historic times, stillpossesses an abundant fauna. The reindeer, rapidly disappearing,is now met with only in the governments of Olonets and Vologda;Cervus pygargus is found everywhere, and reaches Novgorod. Theweasel, the fox and the hare are exceedingly common, as also arethe wolf and the bear in the N., but the glutton (Gulo borealis),the lynx and the elk (C. alces) are rapidly disappearing. Thewild boar is confined to the basin of the W. Dvina, and theBisoneuropea to the Byelovyezh forest in Grodno. The sable has quitedisappeared, being found only on the Urals; the beaver may betrapped at a few places in Minsk, and the otter is very rare. Onthe other hand, the hare, grey partridge (Perdix cinerea), hedgehog,quail, lark, rook and stork find their way into the coniferousregion as the forests are cleared. The avifauna of this region isvery rich; it includes all the forest and garden birds known inW. Europe, as well as a very great variety of aquatic birds. Alist, still incomplete, of the birds of St Petersburg runs to 251species. Hunting and shooting give occupation to a great numberof persons. The reptiles are few. As for fishes, all those of W.Europe, except the carp, are met with in the lakes and rivers inimmense quantities, the characteristic feature of the region beingits wealth inCoregoni and in Salmonidae generally.

In the ante-steppe the forest species proper, such asPteromysvolans andTamias striatus, disappear, but common squirrel (Sciurusvulgaris), weasel and bear are still met with in the forests. Thehare is increasing rapidly, as well as the fox. The avifauna, ofcourse, becomes poorer; nevertheless, the woods of the steppe,and still more the forests of the ante-steppe, give refuge to manybirds, even to hazel-hen (Tetrao bonasa), capercailzie (T. tetrix)and woodcock (T. urogallus). The fauna of the scrub in the rivervalleys is decidedly rich, and includes aquatic birds. The destructionof the forests and the advance of wheat into the prairies arerapidly thinning the steppe fauna. The various species of rapaciousanimals are disappearing, together with the colonies of marmots;the insectivores are also becoming scarce in consequence of thedestruction of insects; while vermin, such as the suslik, or pouchedmarmot (Spermophilus), and the destructive insects which are ascourge to agriculture, become a real plague. The absence ofCoregoni is a characteristic feature of the fish-fauna of the steppes;the carp, on the contrary, reappears, and the rivers abound insturgeon (Acipenseridae). In the Volga below Nizhniy-Novgorodthe sturgeon (Acipenser ruthenus), and others of the same family,as well as a very great variety of ganoids andTeleostei, appear insuch quantities that they give occupation to nearly 100,000 people.The mouths of the Caspian rivers are especially celebrated for theirwealth of fish.[38]

Ethnography.—Remains of Palaeolithic man, contemporarywith the large Quaternary mammals, are few in Russia; theyhave been discovered only in Poland, Poltava and Voronezh,and perhaps also on the Oka. Those of the later Lacustrineperiod, on the contrary, are so numerous that there is scarcelyone lacustrine basin in the regions of the Oka, the Kama, theDnieper, not to speak of the lake-region itself, and even theWhite Sea coasts, where remains of, Neolithic man have not beendiscovered. The Russian plains have been, however, the sceneof so many migrations of successive races, that at many placesa series of deposits belonging to widely distant epochs are foundone upon another. Settlements belonging to the Stone age,and manufactories of stone implements, burial-grounds of theBronze epoch, earthen forts and burial-mounds (kurgans)—ofthis last four different types are known, the earliest belongingto the Bronze period—are superposed, rendering the task ofunravelling their several relations one of great difficulty.

Two different races—a brachycephalic and a dolichocephalic—canbe distinguished among the remains of the earlier Stoneperiod (Lacustrine period) as having inhabited the plains ofE. Europe. But they are separated by so many generations fromthe earliest historic times that sure conclusions regarding themare impossible; at all events, as yet Russian archaeologists arenot agreed as to whether the ancestors of the Slavs were Sarmatiansonly or Scythians also, whose skulls have nothing incommon with those of the Mongol race. The earliest datawhich may be regarded as established belong to the 1st century,when the Finns migrated from the N. Dvina region towardsthe W., and the Sarmatians were compelled to abandon theregion of the Don, and cross the Russian steppes from E. to W.,under the pressure of the Aorzes (the Mordvinian Erzya) andSiraks, who in their turn were soon followed by the Huns andUigur-Turkish Avars.

In the 7th century S. Russia was the seat of the empire of theKhazars, who drove the Bulgarians, descendants of the Huns,from the Don, one section of them migrating up the Volga tofound there the Bulgarian empire, and the remainder travellingtowards the Danube. This migration compelled the N. Finns toadvance farther W., and a body of intermingled Tavasts andKarelians penetrated to the S. of the Gulf of Finland.

As early as the 8th century, and probably still earlier, a streamof Slav colonization, advancing E. from the Danube, pouredover the plains of S.W. Russia. It is also most probable thatanother similar stream—the N., coming from the Elbe, throughthe basin of the Vistula—ought to be distinguished. In the9th century the Slavs occupied the upper Vistula, the S. of theRussian lacustrine region, and the W. of the central plateau.They had Lithuanians to the W.; various Finnish tribes, intermingledtowards the S.E. with Turkish (the present Bashkirs);the Bulgars, whose origin still remains doubtful, on the middleVolga and Kama; and to the S.E. the Turkish-Mongol races ofthe Pechenegs, Polovtsi, Uzes, &c., while in the S., along theBlack Sea, was the empire of the Khazars, who had under theirrule several Slav tribes, and perhaps also some of Finnish origin.In the 9th century also the Ugrians are supposed to have lefttheir Ural abodes and to have traversed S.E. and S. Russiaon their way to the basin of the Danube. If the Slavs besubdivided into three branches—the W. (Poles, Czechs andWends), the S. (Servians, Bulgarians, Croatians, &c.), and theE. (Great, Little and White Russians), it will be seen that, withthe exception of some 3,000,000 Little Russians, now settledin East Galicia and in Poland, and of a few on the southern slopeof the Carpathians, the whole of the E. Slavs occupy, as a compactbody, W., central and S. Russia.

Like other races of mankind, the Russian race is not pure.The Russians have absorbed and assimilated in the course oftheir history a variety of Finnish and Turko-Finnish elements.Still, craniological researches show that, notwithstanding thisfact, the Slav type has been maintained with remarkable persistency:Slav skulls ten and thirteen centuries old exhibitthe same anthropological features as those which characterizethe Slavs of our own day. This may be explained by a varietyof causes, of which the chief is the maintenance by the Slavsdown to a very late period of gentile or tribal organization andgentile marriages, a fact vouched for, not only in the pages ofthe Russian chronicler Nestor, but still more by visible socialevidences, the gens later developing into the village community,and the colonization being carried on by large co-ordinatedbodies of people. The Russians do not emigrate as isolatedindividuals; they migrate in whole villages. The overwhelmingnumerical superiority of the Slavs, and the very great differencesin ethnical type, belief and mythology between the Indo-Europeanand the Ural-Altaic races, may have contributed tothe same end. Moreover, while a Russian man, far away fromhome among Siberians, readily marries a native, the Russianwoman seldom does the like. All these causes, and especiallythe first-mentioned, have enabled the Slavs to maintain theirethnical purity in a relatively high degree, whereby they havebeen enabled to assimilate foreign elements and make themintensify or improve the ethnical type, without giving rise tohalf-breed races. The very same N. Russian type has thus beenmaintained from Novgorod to the Pacific, with but minordifferentiations on the outskirts—and this notwithstanding thegreat variety of races with which the Russians have come intocontact. But a closer observation of what is going on in therecently colonized confines of the empire—where whole villageslive without mixing with the natives, but slowly bringing themover to the Russian manner of life, and then slowly taking in afew female elements from them—gives the key to this feature ofRussian life.

Not so with the national customs. There are features—thewooden house, the oven, the bath—which the Russian neverabandons, even when swamped in an alien population. Butwhen settled among these the Russian—the N. Russian—readilyadapts himself to many other differences. He speaksFinnish with Finns, Mongolian with Buriats, Ostiak withOstiaks; he shows remarkable facility in adapting his agriculturalpractices to new conditions, without, however, abandoningthe village community; he becomes hunter, cattle-breederor fisherman, and carries on these occupations according tolocal usage; he modifies his dress and adapts his religiousbeliefs to the locality he inhabits. In consequence of all this,the Russian peasant (not, be it noted, the trader) proves himselfto be an excellent colonist.

Three different branches can be distinguished among the Russiansfrom the dawn of their history:—the Great Russians, the LittleRussians (Malorusses or Ukrainians), and the WhiteRussians (the Byelorusses). These correspond to the twocurrents of immigration mentioned above—the N. and S.,with perhaps an intermediate stream, the proper place ofSubdivisions of Russians.of the White Russians not having been as yet exactlydetermined. The primary distinctions between these brancheshave been increased during the last nine centuries by their contactwith different nationalities—the Great Russians absorbing Finnishelements, the Little Russians undergoing an admixture of Turkishblood, and the White Russians submitting to Lithuanian influence.Moreover, notwithstanding the unity of language, it is easy to detectamong the Great Russians themselves two separate branches,differing from one another by slight divergences of language andtype and deep diversities of national character—the CentralRussians and the Novgorodians. The latter extend throughoutN. Russia into Siberia. Many minor anthropological differentiaecan be distinguished among both the Great and the Little Russians,depending probably on the assimilation of various minor subdivisionsof the Ural-Altaians.

The Great Russians occupy in one compact mass the spaceenclosed by a line drawn from the White Sea to Lake Pskov, theupper courses of the W. Dvina and the Donets, and thence, throughthe mouth of the Sura, by the Vetluga, to the Mezeñ. To the E. ofthis boundary they are intermingled with Turko-Finns, but in theUral mountains they reappear in a second compact body, and thenceextend through S. Siberia and along the courses of the Lena and theAmur. Great Russian Nonconformists are disseminated amongLittle Russians in the governments of Chernigov and Mogilev, andthey reappear in greater masses in Novoroissa (i.e. S. Russia), as alsoin N. Caucasia.

The Little Russians occupy the steppes of S. Russia, the S.W.slopes of the central plateau and those of the Carpathian and Lublinmountains, and the Carpathian plateau, that is, the governments ofPodolia, Volhynia, Poltava, and Kiev. The Zaporozhian Cossackscolonized the steppes farther E., towards the Don, where they metwith a large population of Great Russian runaways, constitutingthe present Don Cossacks. The Zaporozhian Cossacks, sent byCatherine II. to colonize the E. coast of the Sea of Azov, constitutedthere the Black Sea and later the Kubañ Cossacks (part of whom,the Nekrasovsty, migrated to Turkey). They have also peopledlarge parts of the government of Stavropol and of N. Caucasia.

The White Russians, intermingled to some extent with Great andLittle Russians, Poles and Lithuanians, occupy the upper parts ofthe W. slope of the central plateau.

The Finnish races, which in prehistoric times extended from theOb all over N. Russia, even then were subdivided into Ugrians,Permyaks, Bulgarians and Finns proper, who drove back the previousLapp population from what is now Finland, and about the7th century, penetrated to the S. of the Gulf of Finland, in the regionof the Livs and Kurs, where they fused to some extent with theLithuanians and the Letts. At present the races of Finnish originare represented in Russia by the following: (a) the W. Finns;the Tavasts, in central Finland; the Kvaens, in N.W. Finland;the Karelians, in the E., who also occupy the lake regions of Olonetsand Archangel, and have settlements in Novgorod and Tver; theIzhores, on the Neva and the S.E. coast of the Gulf of Finland;the Esths, in Esthonia and the N. of Livonia; the Livs, on the Gulfof Riga; and the Kurs, intermingled with the Letts; (b) the N. Finns,or Lapps, in N. Finland and on the Kola peninsula, and theSamoyedes in Archangel and W. Siberia; (c) the Volga Finns, orrather the old Bulgarian branch, to which belong the Mordvinians,and the Cheremisses in Kazañ, Kostroma and Vyatka, though theyare classified by some authors with the following: (d) the Permyaks,or Cis-Uralian Finns, including the Votiaks on the E. of Vyatka, thePermyaks in Perm, the Syryenians or Zyryans in Vologda, Archangel,Vyatka and Perm; (e) the Ugrians, or Trans-Uralian Finns, includingthe Voguls on both slopes of the Urals, the Ostiaks in Tobolskand partly in Tomsk, and the Magyars, or Ugrians.

The following are the chief subdivisions of the Turko-Tatars inEuropean Russia:—(1) The Tatars, of whom three different branchesmust be distinguished: (a) the Kazañ Tatars on both banks of theVolga, below the mouth of the Oka, and on the lower Kama, butpenetrating farther S. in Ryazañ, Tambov, Samara, Simbirsk andPenza; (b) the Tatars of Astrakhan at the mouth of the Volga; and(c) those of the Crimea, a great many of whom emigrated to Turkeyafter the Crimean War (1854–56). There are, besides, a certainnumber of Tatars in the S.E. in Minsk, Grodno and Vilna. (2) TheBashkirs, who inhabit the slopes of the S. Urals, that is, the steppesof Ufa and Orenburg, extend also into Perm and Samara. (3) TheChuvashes, on the right bank of the Volga, in Kazañ and Simbirsk.(4) The Meshcheryaks, a tribe of Finnish origin who formerlyinhabited the basin of the Oka, and, driven thence during the 15thcentury by the Russian colonists, immigrated into Ufa and Perm,where they now live among the Baskhirs, having adopted theirreligion and customs. (5) The Teptyars, also of Finnish origin, settled among the Tatars and Bashkirs in Samara and, Vyatka.The Bashkirs, Meshcheryaks and Teptyars rendered able serviceto the Russian government against the Khirgiz, and until 1863 theyconstituted a separate Cossack army. (6) The Khirgiz, whose trueabodes were in Asia, in the Ishim and Khirgiz steppe. One sectionof them crossed the Urals and occupied the steppes between theUrals and the Volga; the remainder belong to Turkestan andSiberia.

The Mongol race is represented in Russia by the Kalmucks, whoinhabit the steppes of Astrakhan between the Volga, the Don andthe Kuma. They are Lamaists by religion and immigrated to themouth of the Volga from Dzungaria, in the 17th century, drivingout the Tatars and Nogais, and after many wars with the DonCossacks, one part of them was taken in by the Don Cossacks, sothat even now there are among these Cossacks several Kalmucksotnias or squadrons. They live for the most part in tents, andsupport themselves by breeding live stock, and partly by agriculture.

The Semitic race is represented by upwards of 5,000,000 Jews.They first entered Poland from Germany during the era of thecrusades, and soon spread through Lithuania, Courland, the Ukraine,and, in the 18th century, Bessarabia. The rapidity with whichthey peopled certain towns (e.g. Odessa) and the whole provinces wasreally prodigious. The law of Russia prohibits them from enteringGreat Russia, only the wealthiest and best educated enjoying thisprivilege; nevertheless they are met with everywhere, even onthe Urals. Their chief abodes, however, continue to be Poland, theW. provinces of Lithuania, White and Little Russia, and Bessarabia.In Russian Poland they constitute 131/2% of the total population.In Kovno, Vilna, Mogilev, Grodno, Volhynia, Podolia, Minsk,Vitebsk, Kiev, Bessarabia and Kherson, they constitute, on theaverage, 12 to 171/2% of the population, while in the cities and townsof these governments they reach 30 to 59% of the population.Organized as they are into a kind of community for mutual protectionand mutual help, they soon become masters of the tradewherever they penetrate. In the villages they are mostly innkeepers,intermediaries in trade and pawnbrokers. In many towns most ofthe skilled labourers and a great many of the unskilled (for instance,the grain-porters at Odessa and elsewhere) are Jews.

The Jews of the Karaite sect differ entirely from the orthodoxJews both in worship and in mode of life. They, too, are inclined totrade, but they also carry on agriculture successfully. Thoseinhabiting the Crimea speak Tatar, and the few who are settledin W. Russia speak Polish. They are on good terms with theRussians.

Of W. Europeans, the Germans only attain considerable numbersin European Russia. In the Baltic provinces they constitute theennobled landlord class, and are the tradesmen and artisans in thetowns. Considerable numbers of Germans, tradesmen and artisans,settled at the invitation of the Russian government in many of thelarger towns as early as the 16th century, and to a much greaterextent in the 18th century. Numbers were invited in 1762 tosettle in S. Russia, as separate agricultural colonies, and these havesince then gradually extended into the Don region and N. Caucasia.Protected as they were by the right of self-government, exemptedfrom military service, and endowed with considerable allotmentsof good land, these colonies are much wealthier than the neighbouringRussian peasants, from whom they have adopted the slowly modifiedvillage community. They are chiefly Lutherans, but many of thembelong to other religious sects—Anabaptists, Moravians, Mennonites.During the closing years of the 19th century great, numbers ofGermans flocked into the industrial governments of Poland, namely,Piotrkow, Warsaw and Kalisz.

The Rumanians (Moldavians) inhabit the governments of Bessarabia,Podolia, Kherson and Ekaterinoslav. In Bessarabia theyconstitute from one-fourth to three-fourths of the population ofcertain districts, and nearly 50% of the entire population of thegovernment. On the whole the Novorossian governments (Bessarabia,Kherson, Ekaterinoslav and Taurida) exhibit the greatestvariety of population. Little and Great Russians, Rumanians,Bulgarians, Germans, Greeks, Frenchmen, Poles, Tatars and Jewsare mingled together and scattered about in small colonies, especiallyin Bessarabia. The Greeks inhabit chiefly the towns, where theyare traders, as also do the Armenians, scattered through the townsof S. Russia, and appearing in larger numbers only in the district ofRostov.

The Lithuanians prevail in Kovno, Vilna and Suwalki; and theLetts, who are, however, more scattered, are chiefly concentratedin Vitebsk, Courland and Livonia.

In the Baltic provinces (Esthonia, Livonia and Courland) theprevailing population is Esthonian, Kuronian or Lettish, theGermans being respectively only 3·8, 7·6 and 8·2% of the population.The relations of the Esths and Letts with their landlords are anythingbut friendly.

The governments of St Petersburg (apart from the capital),Olonets and Archangel contain an admixture of Karelians, Samoyedesand Syryenians, the remainder being Great Russians. Inthe E. and S.E. provinces of the Volga (Nizhniy-Novgorod, Simbirsk,Samara, Penza and Saratov) the Great Russians prevail, theremainder being chiefly Mordvinians, Tatars, Chuvashes andBashkirs, Germans in Samara and Saratov, and Little Russians inthe last named. In the Ural governments of Perm and VyatkaGreat Russians are in the majority, the remainder being a variety ofFinno-Tatars. In the S. Ural governments (Uralsk, Orenburg,Ufa) the admixture of Turko-Tatars—of Kirghiz in Uralsk, Bashkirsin Orenburg and Ufa, and less important races—becomes considerable.

The state religion is that of the Orthodox Greek Church(Orthodox Catholic or Orthodox Eastern Church). Its headis the tsar; but although he makes and annuls allappointments, he does not determine questions ofdogmatic theology. The principal ecclesiastical authorityis the Holy Synod, the head of which, the Procurator, is one ofReligion.the council of ministers and exercises very wide powers inecclesiastical matters. In theory all religions may be freelyprofessed, except that certain restrictions, such as domicile,[39]are laid upon the Jews; but in actual fact the dissenting sectsare more or less severely treated. According to returnspublished in 1905 the adherents of the different religious communitiesin the whole of the Russian empire numbered approximatelyas follows, though the heading Orthodox Greekincludes a very great manyRaskolniki or Dissenters. Indeedit is estimated that there are more than 12,000,000 Dissentersin Great Russia alone.

Orthodox Greek87,123,600
Dissenters2,204,600
Armenian Gregorians   1,179,240
Armenian Catholics38,840
Roman Catholics11,468,000
Lutherans3,572,650
Reformed85,400
Baptists38,140
Mennonites66,560
Anglicans4,180
Other Christians3,950
Karaite Jews12,900
Jews5,215,800
Mahommedans13,907,000
Buddhists433,860
Other non-Christians 285,300

Total125,640,020

The ecclesiastical heads of the national Orthodox Greek Churchconsist of three metropolitans (St Petersburg, Moscow, Kiev),fourteen archbishops and fifty bishops, all drawn from the ranks ofthe monastic (celibate) clergy. The parochial clergy are celibate inso far as they must be married when appointed, but if left widowersmay not marry again.

All Russians, with the exception of a number of White Russianswho belong to the United Greek Church (seeRoman Catholic Church),profess the Orthodox Greek faith or belong to one or otherof the numberless dissident sects. The Poles and most of theLithuanians are Roman Catholics. The Esths and all other WesternFinns, the Germans and the Swedes are Protestant. The Tatars,Bashkirs and Kirghiz are Mahommedans; but the last-namedhave to a great extent maintained along with Mahommedanism theirold Shamanism. The same holds good of the Meshcheryaks, bothMoslem and Christian. The Mordvinians are nearly all OrthodoxGreek, as also are the Votyaks, Voguls, Cheremisses and Chuvashes,but their religions are, in reality, modifications of Shamanism underthe influence of some Christian and Moslem beliefs. The Moguls,though baptized, are in fact believers in fetishism as much asthe unconverted Samoyedes. Finally, the Kalmucks are LamaiteBuddhists.

In his relations with Moslems, Buddhists and even fetishiststhe, Russian peasant looks rather to conduct than to creed, thelatter being in his view simply a matter of nationality. Indeed,towards paganism, at least, he is perhaps even more thantolerant, preferring on the whole to keep on good terms withpagan divinities. The numerous outbreaks against the Jewsare directed, not against their creed, but against them as keenbusiness men and extortionate money-lenders. Any idea ofproselytism is quite foreign to the ordinary Russian mind,and the outbursts of proselytizing zeal occasionally manifestedby the clergy are really due to the desire for “Russification,”and traceable to the influence of the higher clergy and of thegovernment.

It is this political rather than religious spirit which alsounderlies the repressive attitude of the government, and of theOrthodox Church as the organ of the government,towards the various dissident sects (Raskolniki, fromraskol, schism), which for more than two centuries pasthave played an important part in the popular life of Russia,The Raskolniki.and, since the political developments of the end of the 19thand early years of the 20th century, have tended to do so moreand more. To understand the problem of theRaskolniki it isnecessary to bear two things in mind: the fundamental principleof Eastern Orthodoxy as distinct from Western Catholicism,and the practical identification in Russia of the National Churchwith the National State. The very basis of Orthodoxy is thatthe Church is by Christ’s ordinance unalterable, that its traditionalforms, every one of which is a vehicle of saving grace,were established in the beginning by Christ and his apostles,and that consequently nothing may be added or altered. Thetrouble began early in the 17th century with the attempt, madein connexion with the printing of the liturgical books, to emendcertain ritual details in which there was proved to have beena departure from primitive usage;[40] it came to a head underthe patriarchNikon (q.v.). Under his influence a synodendorsed the changes in 1654; one bishop alone, Paul, ofColomna, dissented, and he was deposed, knouted and keptin prison till he died mad. In 1656 the synod anathematizedthe adherents of the old forms, and the anathema was confirmedby those of 1666 and 1667. To the conservatives, knownsubsequently as Old Ritualists or Old Believers, this markedthe beginning of the reign of Antichrist (was not 666 the numberof the Beast?); but they continued the struggle, conservativeopposition to the Westernizing policy of the tsars, which washeld responsible for the introduction of Polish luxury and Latinheresy, giving it a political as well as a religious character.The rising of the Strelitsi in 1682 all but gave them the victory;the crushing of the rising relegated them definitely to the statusof schismatics. They were placed in still completer antagonismto the established Orthodox Church by the innovations ofPeter the Great. The Muscovite tsars had pursued them withfire and sword. The Russian emperors, having established themselvesas heads of the Church and the Holy Synod as a statedepartment, were not likely willingly to tolerate their existence.

TheRaskol was threatened with extinction by the gradualdying out of its priests, which led to a further schism, withinitself, into thePopovshchina (with priests) and theBezpopovshchina(without priests). ThePopovsti, who were served bypriests converted from the Orthodox Church, made their headquartersin the island of Werka, in a tributary of the Dnieper,in Poland (1695), and after its destruction by the governmentin 1735 and again in 1764, at Starodubye in the government ofChernigov, whence their doctrine spread in the country of theDon. In 1771 their headquarters were fixed at Moscow, in theRogoshkiy cemetery assigned to them during the plague;here they had a monastery, seminary and consistory, until theywere ejected by the emperor Nicholas I. In 1832 priests wereforbidden to join them, and they had to apply to a deposedBosnian metropolitan, who became their chief bishop, establishinghis see in the monastery of Belokrinitsa in Bukovina.In 1862 the synod of thePopovshchina passed a circular lettermaking advances to the government with a view to a compromise,which was arranged on the basis of the Old Believersconsenting to accept the ministrations of Orthodox priests oncondition that they should use the unrevised books. This ledto a further schism into three sections: those who recognizethe metropolitan and the compromise (Edinovyertsi), thosewho recognize the metropolitan but repudiate the compromise,those who repudiate both (Bieglopopovtsi). There had alreadybeen other schisms on such questions as the right way to swinga censer and the legality of self-immolation for the Lord’s sake.

TheBezpopovtsi, known also asPomoranye, because they aremainly found in the sparsely populated country near the WhiteSea, are in some ways more remarkable. They reject theministration of priests altogether, since in the time of Antichrist(i.e. the heretic tsar) the only sacrament that remains is baptism.They therefore elect elders, who expound the Scriptures, baptizeand hear confessions. They are, however, in no sense evangelicalsin the Western sense; for they observe rigorous fasts,reverence icons, and believe implicitly in the efficacy of themultiplication of crossings, bowings and prostrations. Theyhave, moreover, thrown off from time to time a number ofextravagant offshoots. Such are thePhilippovsti, foundedby one Philip (who burned himself alive for Christ’s sake in1743), who have exalted self-immolation into a principle; theStranniki (pilgrims) andByeguni (runners), who interpretMatt. x. 37 ff. literally, and reject legal marriage; theNyetovsti(denyers), who deny the necessity for common worship, sincethere are no priests; theMolchalyniki (mutes), whom notorture can persuade to utter a word.

Closely akin to these, though not derived from the OldBelievers, are certain mystic sects which deny the efficacyof the sacraments altogether. Of these the most remarkableare the so-calledKhlysti (“flagellants,” fromklyesat, “to strike,lash,” but possibly a corruption of Khristi, “Christs”). Theyoriginated in 1645, when, according to their belief, God theFather descended in a chariot of fire on Mount Gorodim, in theprovince of Vladimir, and took up his abode in a peasant namedDaniel Philippov, who chose another peasant, named IvanSuslov, for his son, the Christ. Suslov selected a “mother ofGod” and twelve apostles. Though twice crucified and onceflayed by order of the tsar, he always rose again, and did not dietill 1716. Suslov chose a successor in one Prokopiy Lupkin,and since then—in the belief of the sect—every generation,even every community, has had its Christ and its “mother ofGod,” who are worshipped by reason of the Divine Spirit dwellingin them. It is the duty of all believers to strive to becomeone or other of these by subduing the flesh, which is the productof Evil, and all motions of the will. Each community is presidedover by an “angel,” or prophet, and a prophetess, whoseword is law. All alike are subject to the twelve commandmentsissued by the “Sabaoth,” that is to say Daniel Philippov.These include the prohibition of alcoholic drink, of fleshlysins and of marriage, and the inculcation of faith in the HolyGhost and complete surrender to his influence. At their prayer-meetingsthe Khlysti dance to the accompaniment of hymns,the dance gradually developing into a wild dervish-like spinningwhich is kept up till they drop, foaming at the mouth and prophesying.Perhaps the most remarkable fact about this sect isthat it is secret, and that its members ostensibly belong to theOrthodox Church.

An offshoot of the Khlysti is the more celebrated secret sectof theSkoptsi (skopets, a eunuch), which represents an extremeascetic reaction from the promiscuous immorality of some(by no means all) of the Khlysti. Their idea of attaining salvationis self-mutilation according to the counsel of perfectionimplied in Matt. xix. 12 and xviii. 8, 9. The “royal seal” iscomplete self-castration; partial mutilation is known as the“second purity.” In the case of women the mutilation usuallytakes the form of amputation of the breasts. This horriblesect, which was founded by one Selivanov in the last quarter ofthe 18th century, seems to have a morbid attraction for peopleof all classes in Russia, and all the efforts of the governmenthave not succeeded in stamping it out (seeSkoptsi).

Closer akin to certain Western forms of dissidence fromtraditional Catholicism, though of native growth, are theMolokani,so called popularly because they continue to drink milk(moloko) during fasts. Their origin is unknown, but they areofficially mentioned as early as 1765. They style themselves“truly spiritual Christians,” and in their rejection of the sacraments,their indifference to outward forms, and their insistenceon the spiritual interpretation of the Bible (“the letter killeth”),they are closely akin to the Quakers, whom they resemble alsoin their inoffensive mode of life and the practice of mutual help. From the Molokani theDukhobortsi, in England better knownasDoukhobors (q.v.), are distinguished by their subordinationof the Scriptures to the authority of the “inner light.” Theyare dualists, like theBogomils (q.v.), ascribing the body to a fallfrom a state when the soul was on the same plane as God.The Incarnation was no isolated historical occurrence, but itis repeated over and over again in the faithful, each one ofwhom is in a certain sense God, by virtue of the indwellingSpirit. Both the Molokani and the Dukhobortsi deny theauthority of the civil government as such, and object onprinciple to military service. The former, however, give littletrouble; on the other hand, the government has from time totime proceeded with extreme severity against the Dukhobortsi,whose refusal to serve in the army, if allowed to go unpunished,would have set a contagious example.

Dissidence of all kinds has made a considerable advance since theemancipation of the serfs in 1861, the increase—as might be expectedin a wholly illiterate population—being greatest in the more extravagantsects. On the other hand, Western Protestantism has alsomade great headway, notably the Stundists, whose rationalistic-Protestantteaching has gained a firm foothold especially in LittleRussia, where theRaskol never penetrated. The Baptists havealso made considerable progress, notably among the Molokani.[41]

Social Conditions.—The old subdivisions of the populationinto orders possessed of unequal rights is still maintained. Thegreat mass of the people, 81·6%, belong to the peasantorder, the others being: nobility, 1·3%; clergy, 0·9;the burghers and merchants, 9·3; and military, 6·1. Thusmore than 88 millions of the Russians are peasants. Half ofthem were formerly serfs (10,447,149 males in 1858)—theremainder being “state peasants” (9,194,891 males in 1858,exclusive of the Archangel government) and “domain peasants”(842,740 males the same year).

The serfdom which had sprung up in Russia in the 16thcentury, and became consecrated by law in 1609, taking, however,nearly one hundred and fifty years to attain its full growth,was abolished in 1861. This act liberated the serfs from a yokewhich was really terrible, even under the best landlords, andfrom this point of view it was obviously an immense benefit.[42]But it was far from securing corresponding economic results.

The household servants or dependents attached to thepersonal service of their masters were merely set free; andthey entirely went to reinforce the town proletariat. Thepeasants proper received their houses and orchards, and allotmentsof arable land. These allotments were given over to therural commune (mir), which was made responsible, as a whole,for the payment of taxes for the allotments. For these allotmentsthe peasants had to pay, as before, either by personallabour or by a fixed rent. The allotments could be redeemedby them with the help of the crown, and then they were freedfrom all obligations to the landlord. The crown paid the landlordin obligations representing the capitalized rent, and thepeasants had to pay the crown, for forty-nine years, 6%interest on this capital. The redemption was not calculatedon the value of the allotments of land, but was considered as acompensation for the loss of the compulsory labour of theserfs; so that throughout Russia, with the exception of a fewprovinces in the S.E., it was—and still remains, notwithstandinga very great increase in the value of land—much higher thanthe market value of the allotment. Moreover, many proprietorscontrived to curtail seriously the allotments which the peasantshad possessed under serfdom, and frequently they deprivedthem of precisely the parts which they were most in need of,namely, pasture lands around their houses, and forests. Theeffect of this, craftily calculated beforehand, was to compel thepeasants to rent pasture lands from the landlord at any price.

The present condition of the peasants—according to officialdocuments—appears to be as follows. In the twelve centralgovernments they grow, on the average, sufficient rye-bread foronly 200 days in the year—often for only 180 and 100 days. Onequarter of them have received allotments of only 2·9 acres permale, and one-half less than 8·5 to 11·4 acres—the normal sizeof the allotment necessary to the subsistence of a family underthe three-fields system being estimated at 28 to 42 acres. Landmust thus of necessity be rented from the landlords at fabulousprices. The aggregate value of the redemption and land taxes oftenreaches 185 to 275% of the normal rental value of the allotments,not to speak of taxes for recruiting purposes, the church, roads,local administration and so on, chiefly levied from the peasants.The arrears increase every year; one-fifth of the inhabitants haveleft their houses; cattle are disappearing. Every year more thanhalf the adult males (in some districts three-fourths of the men andone-third of the women) quit their homes and wander throughoutRussia in search of labour. In the governments of the black-earthregion the state of matters is hardly better. Many peasants tookthe “gratuitous allotments,” whose amount was about one-eighthof the normal allotments.

The average allotment in Kherson is only 0·90 acre, and forallotments from 2·9 to 5·8 acres the peasants pay 5 to 10 roublesof redemption tax. The state peasants are better off, but stillthey are emigrating in masses. It is only in the steppe governmentsthat the situation is more hopeful. In Little Russia, wherethe allotments were personal (themir existing only among statepeasants), the state of affairs does not differ for the better, onaccount of the high redemption taxes. In the W. provinces, wherethe land was valued cheaper and the allotments somewhat increasedafter the Polish insurrection, the general situation might be betterwere it not for the former misery of the peasants. Finally, in theBaltic provinces nearly all the land belongs to the German landlords,who either farm the land themselves, with hired labourers, or letit in small farms. Only one-fourth of the peasants are farmers, the remainderbeing mere labourers, who are emigrating in great numbers.

The situation of the former serf-proprietors is also unsatisfactory.Accustomed to the use of compulsory labour, they have failed toaccommodate themselves to the new conditions. The millions ofroubles of redemption money received from the crown have beenspent without any real or lasting agricultural improvements havingbeen affected. The forests have been sold, and only thoselandlords are prospering who exact rack-rents for the land withoutwhich the peasants could not live upon their allotments. Duringthe years 1861 to 1892 the land owned by the nobles decreased30%, or from 210,000,000 to 150,000,000 acres; during the followingfour years an additional 2,119,500 acres were sold; and sincethen the sales have gone on at an accelerated rate, until in 1903alone close upon 2,000,000 acres passed out of their hands. Onthe other hand, since 1861, and more especially since 1882, whenthe Peasant Land Bank was founded for making advances topeasants who were desirous of purchasing land, the former serfs,or rather their descendants, have between 1883 and 1904 boughtabout 19,500,000 acres from their former masters. There has beenan increase of wealth among the few, but along with this a generalimpoverishment of the mass of the people, and the peculiar institutionof themir, framed on the principle of community of ownershipand occupation of the land, was not conducive to the growthof individual effort. In November 1906, however, the emperorNicholas II. promulgated a provisionalukaz permitting the peasantsto become freeholders of allotments made at the time of emancipation,all redemption dues being remitted. This measure, whichwas endorsed by the third Duma in an act passed on the 21st ofDecember 1908, is calculated to have far-reaching and profoundeffects upon the rural economy of Russia. Thirteen years previouslythe government had endeavoured to secure greater fixityand permanence of tenure by providing that at least twelve yearsmust elapse between every two redistributions of the land belongingto amir amongst those entitled to share in it.[43] Theukaz ofNovember 1906 had provided that the various strips of land heldby each peasant should be merged into a single holding; the Duma,however, on the advice of the government, left this to the future,as an ideal that could only gradually be realized.

The co-operative spirit of the Great Russians shows itself inanother sphere in theartel, which has been a prominent featureof Russian life since the dawn of history. The artelvery much resembles the co-operative society of W. Europe,with this difference that it makes its appearance without“Artels.” any impulse from theory, simply as a spontaneous outgrowth ofpopular life. When workmen from any province come, for instance,to St Petersburg to engage in the textile industries, or to work ascarpenters, masons, &c., they immediately unite in groups of tento fifty persons, settle in a house together, keep a common tableand pay each his part of the expense to the elected elder of theartel. All over Russia there is a network of such artels—in thecities, in the forests, on the banks of the rivers, on journeys andeven in the prisons.

The industrial artel is almost as frequent as the preceding, inall those trades which admit of it. Artels of one or two hundredcarpenters, bricklayers, &c., are common wherever new buildingshave to be erected, or railways or bridges constructed; thecontractors always prefer to deal with an artel, rather than withseparate workmen. It is needless to add that the wages dividedby the artels are higher than those earned by isolated workmen.

Finally, a great number of artels on the stock exchange, in theseaports, in the great cities, during the great fairs and on railwayshave grown up, and have acquired the confidence of tradespeopleto such an extent that considerable sums of money and complicatedbanking operations are frequently handed over to an artelshik(member of an artel) without any receipt, his number or his namebeing accepted as sufficient guarantee. These artels are recruitedonly on personal acquaintance with the candidates for membership.Co-operative societies have also been organized by severalzemstvos.They have achieved good results, but do not exhibit, on the whole,the same unity of organization as those which have arisen in anatural way among the peasants and artisans.

The chief occupation of approximately seven-eighths of thepopulation of European Russia is agriculture, but its charactervaries considerably according to the soil, the climate andthe geographical position of the different regions. Asinuous line drawn from Zhitomir via Kiev, Tula andKazañ to Ufa—that is, from W.S.W. to E.N.E. separates theAgriculture.“northern soils” from the “southern soils.” To the S. of thisline, as far as the sandy deserts of Astrakhan and the steppes ofN. Caucasia, lies the black earth region. Broadly speaking,the forests here yield to steppes, and the soil is very fertile; butthe whole region suffers periodically from drought. The “northernsoils,” which are glacial deposits more or less redistributed bywater, are much less fertile as a rule, and consist of all possiblevarieties from a tough boulder clay to loose sand. Both N. andS. of this line it is customary to distinguish several zones, lying,generally, parallel to it, and differentiated chiefly by climaticdifferences. In the tundras of the extreme N. agriculture doesnot exist; the reindeer constitutes the principal wealth of thenomad Samoyedes and Lapps. In the forest region S. of thetundras, which extends over an area of more than 500,000 sq. m.,agriculture is carried on with great difficulty, not only because ofthe infertility of the soil, but also because of the severity of theclimate and the fact that there are only three to four months inthe year during which agriculture can be carried on. Apart fromhunting and fishing, the exploitation of the forests provides theprincipal occupation of the inhabitants. Crops, chiefly barley,rye, oats, turnips and green crops, are, however, grown on clearingsin the forest, though the yield is poor. S. of 60° N. agriculturebecomes the predominant industry, while the exploitation of theforests plays only a secondary part. In this zone, which extendsover an area of nearly 600,000 sq. m., and on the S. touches theagrarian line already mentioned, the principal crops are rye andoats, with barley and wheat coming next, though flax and greencrops are also grown. Cattle have to be housed for the winter.In the W. of this zone, that is in the Baltic provinces, the climateis less severe as well as moister. Agriculture is carried on in a moreintelligent manner, and the yield is higher. Flax is almost of asmuch importance as wheat, and the potato is more cultivated thanin any other part of Russia. Hardy fruit thrives, and live-stockbreeding prospers. In the W. governments of Kovno, Vitebsk,Vilna, Mogilev, Minsk and Grodno the climate is more temperate,but agriculture is more backward than in the Baltic provinces.The three-field system of cropping a patch of land until its fertilityis exhausted, and then allowing it to revert to the primevalcondition, is still pursued, and both landowners and peasantry sufferfrom want of capital and lack of agricultural training. Flax isone of the principal exports of this region, timber being another.

In middle Russia the winters are both longer and harder, andagriculture is consequently carried on under greater difficulties.One of the most serious of these is caused not by the unfavourablecharacter of the climate but by the shortness of labour. Sincetheir emancipation in 1861, the peasants of the central governmentsof Russia have in large numbers drifted away into the blackearth zone, or have gone to the factories. The methods ofagriculture are still unscientific and unprogressive. Rye is the staplecrop, though buckwheat, flax, green crops and the potato arecultivated in considerable quantities.

Agriculture is most advanced in the W. of the black earth zone,that is in the governments of Kiev, Podolia, Poltava and in partof Kharkov. The winters are less severe, and modern agriculturalmachinery is generally employed, at all events on the larger estates.In consequence of these more favourable conditions there is greatervariety in the cropping; a good deal of wheat is grown, as wellas beetroot for sugar, fibre plants and oleaginous plants, fruit,and even (W. of the Dnieper) the vine. Live-stock breeding islikewise in a more prosperous condition. The rest of the blackearth zone, which stretches from these governments N.E. to theVolga, is less favoured by nature; the winters are longer andmore inclement, and droughts are not uncommon. When thishappens there is great suffering from famine, for wheat is the cropupon which the people principally depend, though rye, buckwheatand oats are also cultivated. But a long course of continuouscropping with these grain crops, without affording compensationto the soil in the form of manure or deep cultivation, has soexhausted it that its productiveness has sadly deteriorated. Theconsequence is that the peasantry are constantly in a state borderingon destitution, and exposed to the horrors of famine, like thosewhich visited them in 1890 and 1898, and threatened in 1907.

S. of the above zone come the S. steppes. In the W., inBessarabia, the three chief products are maize, wine and hardy fruit,especially plums. Here the climate is temperate and fairly moist,but farther E. it is distinctly more arid. Wheat is the principalcrop, with barley second. Water-melons, sun-flowers and flax,both the last two for oil, are usual crops. But the breeding ofhorses and sheep is of equal importance with agriculture. Hereagain both capital and labour are short, and the cultivation of thesoil suffers from the fact that, owing to the absence of timber,dry dung is used for fuel instead of being employed as manure.The steppe conditions extend over the greater part of the Crimeaand up to the foothills of the Caucasus. The actual distributionof arable land, forests and meadows, in European Russia andPoland is shown in the followingtable:—

 European Russia.Poland.
Acres.Percentage. Acres.Percentage. 
Arable land301,435,000  2616,900,000  53
Meadows and pasturages 185,498,000  166,059,000  19
Forests452,152,000  397,334,000  23
Uncultivated220,279,000  191,594,000   5
Total1,159,364,000 10031,887,000 100

The land in European Russia and Poland (Caucasia beingexcluded) is divided amongst the different classes of owners asfollows:—

 European Russia.Poland.
Acres.Percentage. Acres.Percentage. 
State and imperial family400,816,000 35 1,808,000  51/2
Peasants446,657,000 381/213,584,000 421/2
Private owners, towns, &c. 245,835,000 21 15,106,000 471/2
Unfit for cultivation66,056,000 51/21,389,000  41/2
Total1,159,364,000 100   31,887,000 100 

Down to January 1st 1903, the peasants had actually redeemedout of the land allotted to them in 1861 a total of 280,530,516 acres.In Poland the peasants as a body have, in addition to the landthus assigned to them by the government, bought some 21/2 millionacres since 1863, and of this quantity they purchased no less than1,600,000 acres, or 64% of the whole, between 1893 and 1905.

Taking the whole of European Russia and Poland, almost exactlytwo-thirds of the total area is sown every year with cereals. Butgenerally in from 18 to 33 out of the 72 governments in EuropeanRussia (including Caucasia) and Poland the yield of cereals is notsufficient for the wants of the people. In 30 to 40 governments,however, there is in most years a surplus available for export.Out of the total acreage under cereals 34% is generally sown withrye, 26% with wheat, 20% with oats and 101/2% with barley.Beetroot (6–8 million tons annually) for sugar is especiallycultivated in Poland, the governments of Kiev, Podolia, Volhynia,Kharkov, Bessarabia and Kherson. About 100,000 tons oftobacco are grown annually in the S. Flax and hemp occupyconsiderable acreages in central and N.W. Russia. The vine iscultivated as far N. as 49° N. (in Bessarabia, Crimea, Don Cossacksterritory and Caucasia), the annual production of wine amountingto 35–50 million gallons, three-fifths in Caucasia. Market-gardeningand fruit-growing are profitable occupations in certain parts ofS. and central Russia, and have led recently to the establishment of factories for canning fruit and for making jam and pickles.Transcaucasia supplies, chiefly from the government of Erivan,some 12,000 tons of raw cotton annually. The tea plant thrivesand is being planted fairly rapidly on the Black Sea littoral inTranscaucasia.

Live-stock are diminishing in numbers all round: in the caseof horses, from 21 per 100 inhabitants in 1882 to 11 per 100inhabitants in 1904; of cattle, from 31 in 1851 to 23 in 1882 and 27in 1904; sheep, from 56 to 46 and 41 in the years named respectively;and pigs, from 13 to 9 and 10 respectively. Recent investigationsin the government of Moscow have revealed that 40% of thepeasant households possessed no horses, and similar inquiries in41 governments elicited the fact that 28% of the peasant householdswere without horses, although of the total number of horsesin the country 82% belong to the peasantry. The animalcommonly met with is small and possessed of very little strength;the best are those of Poland, the W. governments and the S. steppecountry. Both the horses of the Cossacks and thebityugrace of S. Russia are fine animals, and those of the Kirghiz, thoughnot big, are famous for their endurance. Finland ponies areexported in large numbers. The best bred races of cattle arethose of Poland, the W. provinces, Little Russia and the far N.(Kholmogory). Of the 55 million sheep kept in Russia only about15 millions belong to the fine merino breed, and these are pasturedchiefly on the Black Sea steppes. Modern dairy-farming is onlyjust beginning in Russia, but butter is being exported in increasingquantities to W. Europe, including Great Britain. Poultry-farmingis being more extensively engaged in, and vast numbersof eggs are exported.

Agriculture stands at a low level in Russia. The landownersare often poor, and suffer from want of capital and lack ofenterprise. The peasantry are impoverished, and in many parts liveon the verge of starvation for the greater part of the year. Whilethe methods of agriculture have generally shown little, if any,advance, the population is increasing rapidly; and although sincethe emancipation of the peasants the average annual export ofcereals has increased from less than 11/2 million tons in 1860 toover 6 million tons in 1900, this result has been attained largelyby the repeated cropping to exhaustion of the soil. Thus thecultivators, whether noble or peasant, have not profited muchfrom the change in their economic circumstances brought aboutby the social emancipation of 1861. Agriculture suffers from thewidespread poverty of the agricultural classes, from the taxationwhich weighs unjustly upon the peasantry, from their lack ofeducation, their technical ignorance and national indolence, andfrom the absence of those progressive institutions (e.g. co-operativebuying) by means of which the peasantry of Denmark have sowonderfully improved their position. As illustrating the generalimpoverishment of the Russian peasantry, it may be stated thatthe arrears of taxation owed by them have increased enormouslysince 1882, when they amounted to £2,854,000, until in 1900 thetotal amount was put at £15,222,000. And, strange to say, theheaviest arrears are due from the fertile black earth region ofS. Russia, namely, 80% of their total indebtedness. Withinrecent years, however, some efforts have been made both by theMinistry of Agriculture and by the more enlightened of thezemstvosto improve the education of the peasantry, but the progress achievedhas been small. The methods adopted by thezemstvos for improvingthe condition of agriculture have included the formation ofagricultural councils, the appointment of inspectors, and thefounding of museums, meteorological stations and depots for thesale of agricultural machinery. Measures are being taken bythezemstvos to increase the very low productivity of the forests.These cover a considerable area, as may be seen by the followingtable for 1904:—

Region.Square Miles. Percentage of 
Total Area.
European Russia 706,50039
Poland 11,50023
Finland 79,00055
Caucasia 29,20016
Total826,20039

The distribution of forests is very unequal, the area covered bythem in the various governments varying from 70% of the totalarea in the Ural governments of Perm and Ufa, and 68% in Olonetsand Archangel, down to 2% in the S.E. The state is the chiefowner of forests (almost exclusive owner in Archangel), and ownsno less than 289,226,000 acres in European Russia and Poland(235,000,000 acres of good forests), while private persons own171,800,000 acres, the peasant communities 67,250,000 and theimperial family 22,400,000 acres.

Sericulture, which was in a flourishing condition in the ’sixtiesboth in Caucasia and in S. Russia, was reduced to a very low ebb,in consequence of the silkworm disease, and was only renewed withany vigour towards the end of the ’eighties. At the beginning ofthe 20th century it was most developed in Transcaucasia (Kutais,Elisavetpol), and extended into N. Caucasia. Sericulture is taughtin a number of special schools and in a great number of villageschools. Attempts are being made to re-establish the silkwormindustry in S. Russia and in Poland. Altogether raw silk and silkyarn to an annual value exceeding 11/2 millions sterling are exportedfrom Russia.

Notwithstanding the wealth of the country in minerals andmetals of all kinds, and the endeavours made by government toencourage mining, including the imposition of protectivetariffs even against Finland (in 1885), this and the relatedindustries are still at a low stage of development. TheMining and related industries.remoteness of the mining from the industrial centres, thewant of technical instruction and of capital, and theexistence of vexatious regulations, aggravated by the disturbedcondition of the country, which hinder credit, confidence andenterprise, are amongst the chief reasons for this. The imports offoreign metals in the rough and of coal are steadily increasing, whilethe exports, never otherwise than insignificant, show no advance.As a producer of iron Russia nevertheless runs France neck and neckfor the fourth place amongst the iron-producing countries of theworld, her annual output having increased from 1,004,800 metrictons in 1891 to 2,808,000 in 1901 and to 2,900,000 in 1904. The twoprincipal mining centres of European Russia are the Urals,Ekaterinoslav, Kharkov and the Don Cossacks territory. The Uralindustry is the older, and is still conducted on primitive methods,wood being largely used for fuel, and the ore and metals beingtransported by water down the Kama and other rivers. Theminerals chiefly produced in the Urals are iron, coal, gold, platinum,copper, salt and precious stones. The production of pig-iron nearlydoubled between 1890 and 1900, increasing from 446,800 tons inthe former year to 801,600 in the latter; but since 1900 the outputhas declined, the total for 1904 (inclusive of Siberia) being 644,000tons. The amount of iron and steel produced in the Urals is notquite 20% of the total in all European Russia and Poland. Theoutput of coal in the Urals is, altogether, less than 3% of the totalfor all the empire and 4% of the output of European Russia(exclusive of Poland) alone. The annual increase is but small, 261,300tons having been the total in 1891, and 517,000 tons the total in1904. Gold has been mined in the Urals since 1820; but since 1892the output has fallen off very considerably. Whereas in the latteryear the yield amounted to 395,500 oz., in 1900 it was only291,250 oz. No less than 96% of the world’s supply of platinumcomes from the Urals; but the total output only ranges between10,000 and 16,000 ℔ annually. The copper industry has greatlydeclined since the 18th century; whereas then it kept 20 smeltingworks employed, now one-tenth of that number can hardly be keptgoing. The output for the year is less than 4000 tons. At one timeall Russia was supplied with salt from the Urals, but at the presenttime the output is extremely small, less than 350 tons annually.Salt has been mined there since the 16th century.

The mining region of S. Russia is much more important. It is ofcomparatively recent foundation (1860), and is carried on largelywith French and Belgian capital, with modern appliances and withmodern scientific knowledge. Out of an average of some 2,700,000tons of pig-iron produced annually in the whole of the Russianempire, 61·5% is produced in the basin of the Donets, and out of anaverage of 2,160,500 tons of worked iron and steel 48·7% areprepared in the same region. The principal consumer of this ironand steel is the government, for its railways, locomotives, wagons,arsenals, artillery, &c. The output of coal in the Russian empirehas increased from a total of less than 300,000 tons in 1860 to3,280,000 in 1880, 15,878,200 in 1900, and 18,620,000 tons in 1904.Of these totals something like 70% is produced in the S. coal-field.Coal takes, however, an altogether secondary place as a fuel inRussia; wood is much more extensively used, not only for domestic,but also for industrial purposes. It is estimated that for domesticpurposes nearly 150,000,000 tons of wood are consumed every year,while the steamships, railways and factories consume another 20 or 25million tons. At the same time large quantities of petroleum refuseare used as fuel in the railways of S.E. Russia and Caucasia, and onthe steamboats of the Volga system. For the petroleum industryand the mining of the Caucasus region, seeCaucasia. Mining inPoland and Siberia are more fully discussed under those headings.[44]

Since the time of Peter the Great, the Russian government hasbeen unceasing in its efforts for the creation and development ofhome manufactures. Important monopolies in the 18thcentury, and prohibitive import duties, as well as largemoney bounties, in the 19th, contributed towards theManufactures and petty industries.accumulation of immense private fortunes, butmanufactures have on the whole developed but slowly. Agreat upward movement has, however, been observable since 1863.About that time a thorough reform of the machinery in use waseffected whereby the number of hands employed was reduced, butthe yearly production doubled or trebled. Manufacturing industryin the modern sense can hardly be said to have existed in Russia before the 19th century, that is to say, industries carried on withcapital and machinery in large factories. Industry of this characterwas first established in Poland in 1820, and it has grown thererapidly, though never so rapidly as during the last few years of the19th century. The principal centre is Lodz in the government ofPiotrkow, the staple industry being cottons. A good many factorieshave sprung up also in Warsaw and at Sosnowice and Bendzin inthe extreme S.W. corner of Poland. Besides cottons the productsinclude woollens and cloth, silks, chemicals, machinery, ironware,beer and flour. At Lodz alone the workmen, in great part Germansand Jews, number between 50,000 and 60,000, and the total outputof the factories is estimated at £9,000,000 to £10,500,000 annually.Similar industries, carried on by similar methods, exist at St Petersburg,Riga, Narva and Odessa. In S. Russia, more particularly atEkaterinoslav, a very vigorous metallurgical industry has grown upsince 1860 in conjunction with the iron and coal mining.

The peculiar feature of Russian industry is the development outof the domestic petty handicrafts of central Russia of asemi-factory on a large scale. Owing to the forced abstention fromagricultural labour in the winter months the peasants of centralRussia, more especially those of the governments of Moscow,Vladimir, Yaroslavl, Kostroma, Tver, Smolensk and Ryazañ havefor centuries carried on a variety of domestic handicrafts during theperiod of compulsory leisure. The usual practice was for the wholeof the people in one village to devote themselves to one specialoccupation. Thus, while one village would produce nothing butfelt shoes, another would carve sacred images (ikons), and a thirdspin flax only, a fourth make wooden spoons, a fifth nails, a sixthiron chains, and so on. In the same way certain governmentsbecome famous for certain commodities, as Moscow for osierbaskets, flower baskets, wicker furniture and lace; Kostroma forlace, wooden utensils, toys, wooden spoons, cups and bowls, bastsacks and mats, bast boots and garden products; Yaroslavl forfurniture, brass samovars, saucepans, spurs, rings, &c.; Vladimirfor furniture, osier baskets and flower-stands and sickles;Nizhniy-Novgorod for bast mats and sacks, knives, forks and scissors; Tverfor lace, nails, sieves, anchors, fish-hooks, locks, coarse clay pottery,saddlery and harness, boots and shoes, and so on. Out of thesehave grown large factories, employing as many as 10,000 to 12,000men each; but when harvest comes round, these men leave thefactories and repair to their fields, and meantime the factories standstill for two or three months. Nor do the people work on theholidays of the church, the number of days they lose in this wayamounting to nearly one-third of the whole year. Hence, althoughwages are painfully low, the cost of production to the manufactureris relatively high; and it is still further increased by the cost of theraw materials, by the heavy rates of transport owing to the distancefrom the sea, by the dearness of capital and by the scarcity of fuel.As a consequence this central Russian industry, even whensupported by very high protective duties, is only able to produce forthe home market and the markets of the adjacent territories inAsia which are under Russian political control. Here again cottonis the principal product; and the remarkable growth of the industryis illustrated by the fact that, whereas in 1843 there were only350,000 spindles at work, fifty years later there were 4,332,000 soemployed, and in 1900, 6,554,600. The number of looms increasedfrom 87,190 in 1890 to 154,600 in 1900. Next after cottons comewoollens, silk, cloth, chemicals, machinery, paper, furniture, hats,cement, leather, glass and china and other products. From thegovernments of Vyatka and Vladimir large numbers of bricklayers,carpenters and other handicraftsmen migrate temporarily to theS. governments every year, and similarly plasterers and paintersfrom the government of Moscow.

The growth of Russian industry is set forth in the followingtable, which compares the number of workers for 1887, 1897 and1902, of all factories throughout the empire of which the annualproduction was valued at more than£210:—

Branch of Industry. Number of Workers.
1887.1897.1902.
Textiles399,178 642,520 708,186 
Food products205,223 255,357 303,213 
Animal products38,876 64,418  —
Wood30,703 86,273 79,664 
Paper19,491 46,190 78,395 
Chemical products21,134 35,320 60,108 
Ceramics67,346 143,291 150,809 
Mining and metals390,915 544,333 549,000 
Metal goods103,300 214,311 252,215 
Various41,882 66,249 78,183 
Total   1,318,048 2,098,262 2,259,773 

With regard to Russian industry generally, the extravagantprices which have to be paid for iron and all iron goods, owingto the prohibitive tariffs, combined with the obstacles put in theway of education, hamper the development of all industries. Thecotton factories excel chiefly in the production of red and printedcottons. In the flax-mills the tendency is to produce the finesttissues as well as the coarser. The silk-mills employ silk obtainedfrom the Caucasus, Italy and France. The growth of the sugarindustry is shown by the fact that in 1888–93 the averageannual production of sugar was 444,520 tons, in 1902–3 it was1,180,293 tons. Since 1894 the government has had a monopolyin retailing spirituous liquors, but not wine or beer; but distilling,a very widespread industry, is left in private hands. Beer ischiefly brewed in Poland and the Baltic provinces. Tanneriesexist in nearly every government, but it is especially at Warsawand St Petersburg, and after these at Moscow, that the largestand best modern tanneries and shoe and glove factories areestablished. The governments of Orel (shoe factories), Kherson,Vyatka, Nizhniy-Novgorod, Perm, Kiev and Kazañ rank nextin this respect. Furniture factories are developing greatly, as isthe paper industry. Flour-mills play an important part in thegeneral industry of Russia, and there are several tobacco andhemp factories.

Far from being destroyed by the competition of the “modern”factories, domestic industries have well maintained their ground,new branches of petty trade having sprung up in some districts,among them the manufacture of agricultural machinery (thrashingmachines in Ryazañ, Vyatka and Perm; ploughs in Smolensk,&c.) deserves notice.

The wealth of Russia consisting mainly of raw produce, thetrade of the country turns chiefly on the purchase of this for export,and on the sale of manufactured and imported goodsin exchange. This traffic is in the hands of a great tradenumber of middlemen,—in the W. Jews, and elsewhereRussians,—to whom the peasants are for the most part in debt,Inland trade.as they purchase in advance on security of subsequent paymentsin corn, tar, wooden wares, &c. A good deal of the internal tradeis carried on by travelling merchants.

The fairs are very numerous. Those of Nizhniy-Novgorod,with a return of 20 millions sterling, of Irbit and Kharkov, ofMenzelinsk in Ufa, and Omsk and Ishim in Siberia, haveconsiderable importance both for trade and for home manufactures.Altogether, no fewer than 16,600 fairs are held in Russia, 85%of them in European Russia. Of these, 30 show returns of goodsimported to the value of over £100,000 each, 41 from £50,000 to£100,000, and 437 from £10,000 to £50,000 each.

The external trade of the Russian empire (bullion and theexternal trade of Finland not included) since the year 1886 isshown in the followingtable:—

Years (average).  Exports.Imports.
1886–1891 . . £72,200,000  £43,250,000 
1892–1896 . .  60,360,000   46,100,000 
1897–1901 . .  68,500,000   55,180,000 
1902–1905 . . 103,448,000   66,533,000 

The exports rank in the following order:—cereals (wheat, barley,rye, oats, maize, buckwheat) and flour, 49·2%; timber and woodenwares, 7·2; petroleum, 5·8; eggs, 5·4; flax, 5; butter, 3; sugar,2·4; cottons and oilcake, 2 each; oleaginous seeds, &c., 1·5;with hemp, spirits, poultry, game, bristles, hair, furs, leather,manganese ore, wool, caviare, live-stock, gutta-percha, vegetablesand fruit, and tobacco. The two best customers of Russia areGermany, which takes 23·3% of her total exports, and the UnitedKingdom, which takes 22·9%. Then follow the Netherlands(9·8%), France, Italy, Finland, Belgium, Austria-Hungary,Denmark, Turkey and Sweden. The commodities which the UnitedKingdom principally takes are wheat, wool, barley, eggs, oats andflax. With regard to the imports into Russia they consist mainlyof raw materials and machinery for the manufactures, and ofprovisions, the principal items being raw cotton, 17% of theaggregate; machinery and metal goods, 13%; tea, 5%; mineralores, 5%; gums and resins, 4%; wool and woollen yarns, 31/2%;textiles, 3%; fish, 3%; with leather and hides, chemicals, silks,wine and spirits, colours, fruits, coffee, tobacco and rice. Thecountries from which Russia buys most extensively are Germany(34%), the United Kingdom (151/2) and the United States (91/2).Machinery, coal, iron, woollens, ships, lead and copper are thecommodities supplied by the United Kingdom.

The total mercantile marine of Russia does not aggregate700,000 tons; and it is distributed in the following proportions:35·4% in the Caspian Sea, 34·7% in the Black Sea andSea of Azov, 24·7% in the Baltic Sea and 5·2% inthe White Sea. And these proportions represent fairly well thetonnages entering and clearing at the ports of these respectiveShipping.seas. But of the vessels that visit the Russian ports in the way oftrade every year only 8·3% are Russian, the rest being of courseforeign. Russian craft play, however, a much more importantpart on the internal waterways, the traffic on which increasesrapidly,e.g. whilst in 1894 it amounted to an aggregate of23,293,400 tons, in 1904 it reached a total of 38,720,240, or anincrease of over 66% in the ten years. During the same periodthe tonnage of the craft themselves more than doubled, while the crews increased 191/2%, the number of men employed in the latteryear being approximately 150,000.

In 1860 Russia possessed less than 1000 m. of railways; by 1885this had increased to 16,155 m., and by the middle of 1905 therewere open for traffic over 40,500 m. of railway, of which34,150 m. or 84·3% were in European Russia and nearly6400 m. (15·7%) in Asiatic Russia. Between 1895 and 1905 thebuilding of railways proceeded at a rapid rate, the total lengthRailways.nearly doubling within the ten years, namely, from 22,600 to40,500 m. The European railways cost on an average £10,465 permile to construct, and the Asiatic railways £5092 per mile.

A considerable number of new railways, some of great strategicas well as commercial importance, were built during the last twentyyears of the 19th century. At the same time the chief lines ofrailway which had been built by public companies with a stateguarantee, and which represented a loss to the empire of £3,171,250per annum, as well as a growing indebtedness, were bought by thestate. On the whole, the state derives profit from its railways,although several of the later lines, while imperative for state purposes,must necessarily yield but a very small revenue, or be workedat a loss. The most important of the new railways is the Siberian,of which the first section, Chelyabinsk to Omsk, was opened inDecember 1895, and which, except for a short section round LakeBaikal, in 1901 was completed right through to Stryetensk, on theShilka, the head of navigation on the Shilka and the Amur, 2710 m.from Chelyabinsk and 4076 miles from Moscow, via Samara andChelyabinsk. The section round the S. end of Lake Baikal wascompleted in 1905. At the Pacific end of the Siberian railway aline connecting Vladivostok with Khabarovsk (479 m.) at thejunction of the Amur and the Usuri, was first of all built, followingthe valley of the Usuri. But it was soon found that the cost of thesection required to complete the railway between Stryetensk andKhabarovsk, along the Shilka (246 m.) and the Amur (1160 m.),would be enormous, while neither the wild mountainous tracts ofthe lower Shilka and upper Amur, nor the marshy, often inundatedregion between Khabarovsk and the Little Khingan mountains,could ever be the seat of a numerous population. Consequently acompany was formed by the Russian government in 1896 to construct,with the consent of the Chinese government, a railway fromVladivostok across Manchuria to Karymskaya near Chita in Transbaikalia.This runs for 222 m. on Russian territory and for 1080 m.on Manchurian territory, and from Kharbin sends off a branch toDalny near Port Arthur on the Liao-tung peninsula. The firstportion of the Manchurian railway, built by Russian engineers,with Chinese labour, was finished in 1902. At the same timeseveral secondary lines were built in connexion with the Siberianline. Chelyabinsk was linked by a transverse line with the middleUrals railway, which connects Perm, the head of navigation inthe Volga basin, with Tyumen, the head of navigation on the Ob andIrtysh, passing through Ekaterinburg and other mining centres ofthe middle Urals. Tomsk is now connected with the main line bya short side branch. A railway has also been built to connect Permwith Kotlas, near the confluence of the Sukhona with the Yug,at the head of the N. Dvina. This N. portion of the Russian railwaysystem was further completed by the opening in 1906 of a line fromSt Petersburg via Vologda to Vyatka, intersecting the Moscow-Archangelline at Vologda.

Another line of great strategic importance was built across theTranscaspian territory to Ferghana. Starting from Krasnovodsk,it runs S.E. to Merv (560 m.), with a branch line (194 m.) to Kushk,near Herat, then N.E. across the desert to Charjui, on the Amurriver, Bokhara and the Russian fort Katta-kurgan, and then toSamarkand, Kokand and Andijan in Ferghana, 710 m. from Merv,with a branch to Tashkent (220 m.). This railway has becomeimportant for the export of raw cotton from Central Asia to Russia.In 1905 a second totally independent line was opened from Tashkentdown the Syr-darya to Kazalinsk, and thence to Orenburg.

A third line of great importance is the junction line between theTranscaucasian railway—which runs from Batum and Poti to Baku,via Tiflis, with a branch line to Kars—and the railway system ofRussia proper. This junction has been effected not across the mainCaucasus range, but at its E. extremity, that is, via the Caspianports of Baku and Petrovsk, which are connected with Vladikavkaz(Beslan junction). The Black Sea port of Novorossiysk, in W. Caucasia,having been connected with the Rostov-Vladikavkazline, has consequently also been brought into touch with the Russianrailways. The Volga is reached from central Russia by seven linesof railways, including one to Kazañ, and three main lines radiatefrom the Volga E. (one to Siberia and two to the Ural river), while theupper Volga (Yaroslavl) is connected with Archangel by a line 523 m.long. A zone tariff was introduced on the Russian railways in 1894,and the cost of long journeys was considerably reduced; a journey of623 m. can be made third class at a cost of only about 17 shillings,while for less than twice as much 1990 m. can be covered.

Fish form an important article of national food. The numerousfasts of the national church prescribe a fish diet on many days in theyear, and the continuous frost of winter is favourable tothe transportation of fish for great distances. Along theMurman coast of the Arctic Ocean and in the White Sea, where manymillions of herrings are caught annually by some 3000 persons, theFishing.yearly produce is estimated at the value of £140,000. In the BalticSea, as well as in the lakes of its basin (Ladoga, Onega, Ilmeñ, &c.),the yearly value is estimated at £200,000. Of anchovies alone,10,000,000 jars are prepared annually, while salted fish is, next afterbread, the staple food of large masses of the population. The BlackSea fisheries, in which about 4000 men are engaged, yield fishvalued at £300,000 per annum. The value of the fish has muchincreased owing to the introduction of cold storage; as a result ofthe employment of this method of packing, fish is now exported in afresh state from the Black Sea to all parts of S.W. Russia, and evento Moscow. The annual yield of the Azov Sea fisheries, occupying15,000 men, is valued at £600,000 In the Volga section of theCaspian Sea fish are caught to the value of about £1,000,000 annually;in the Ural section over 40,000 tons of fish and nearly 1500 tons ofcaviare are obtained. The total value of the Caspian fisheries isestimated at £3,000,000 per annum. Taking the Lake Aral andSiberian river fisheries into account, it is estimated that altogetherthe fishing industries yield a revenue to the state of £330,000annually.[45] In addition from 13,000 to 60,000 seals and about 200whales are killed annually off the Murman coast. Hunting is anoccupation of considerable importance in N. and N.E. Russia, andalong the shores of the Arctic Ocean.

Authorities.—TheRusskiy Encyclopedicheskiy Slovar, editedby Brockhaus and Efron, was begun in 1890, with the idea of givinga Russian version of Brockhaus’sConversations Lexikon, but fromthe very first volumes it became a monumental encyclopaedia,and is, indeed, an inexhaustible source of information on everythingRussian. A general popular description of Russia entitledRossiya,containing excellent geographical, geological and other descriptionsof separate regions, and very well-chosen illustrations, was begunin 1899 under the editorship of V. P. Semenov.La Russie à lafin du xixᵉ siècle, under the editorship of W. W. Kovalevsky, isespecially worthy of notice. See also H. Norman,All the Russias(London, 1902); Sir D. Mackenzie Wallace,Russia (2 vols., new ed.,1905, London); A. Leroy-Beaulieu,L’Empire des tsars (3 vols.,1882–88; Eng. trans., London, 1893–96); A. Hettner,Das europäischeRussland (Leipzig, 1905); R. Martin,The Future of Russia (Eng.trans., London, 1906); M. M. Kovalevsky,Russian Political Institutions(Chicago, 1902),Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia(London, 1891),Le Régime économique de la Russie (Paris, 1898), andDie produktiven Kräfte Russlands (Paris, 1896); A. M. B.Meakin,Russia (London, 1906); G. von Schulze-Gävernitz,VolkswirthschaftlicheStudien aus Russland (Leipzig, 1899); J. Machat,La Développement économique de la Russie (Paris, 1902);Industriesof Russia, by the Department of Trade and Manufactures (Englishby J. M. Crawford, 5 vols., St Petersburg, 1893); A. F. Rittich,“Die Ethnographie Russlands” inPetermanns Mitteilungen,Ergänzungsheft 54 (Gotha, 1878); C. Joubert,Russia as it reallyis (London, 1904). (P. A. K.;J. T. Be.) 

History

The history of Russia may be conveniently divided intofour consecutive periods: (1) the period of IndependentPrincipalities; (2) the Mongol Domination; (3) the Tsardomof Muscovy; and (4) the Modern Empire.

1.A Conglomeration of Independent Principalities.—The firstperiod, like the early history of many other countries, beginswith a legend. Nestor, an old monkish chroniclerof Kiev, relates that in the middle of the 9th centurythe Slav and Finnish tribes inhabiting the forestregion around Lake Ilmen, between Lake Ladoga and the upperOrigin of the Russians.waters of the Dnieper, paid tribute to military adventurersfrom the land of Rūs, which is commonly supposed to havebeen a part of Sweden. In the year 859 these tribes expelledthe Northmen, but finding that they quarrelled amongthemselves, they invited them, three years later, to return.Our land, said the deputation sent to Rūs for this purpose, isgreat and fertile, but there is no order in it; come and reignand rule over us. Three brothers, princes of Rūs, called respectivelyRurik, Sineus and Truvor, accepted the invitationand founded a dynasty, from which many of the Russianprinces of the present day claim descent.

Who were those warlike men of Rūs who are universallyrecognized as the founders of the Russian Empire? Thisquestion has given rise to an enormous amount of discussionamong learned men, and some of the disputants have not yetlaid down their arms; but for impartial outsiders who havecarefully studied the evidence there can be little doubt that the men of Rūs, or Variags, as they were sometimes called,were simply the hardy Norsemen or Normans who at thattime, in various countries of Europe, appeared first as armedmarauders and then lived in the invaded territory as a dominantmilitary caste until they were gradually absorbed by the nativepopulation. Lake Ilmen and the river Volkhov, on whichstands Novgorod, Rurik’s capital, formed part of the greatwaterway from the Baltic to the Black Sea, and we knowthat by this route travelled from Scandinavia to Constantinoplethe tall fair-haired Northmen who composed the famousVarangian bodyguard of the Byzantine emperors.

The new rulers did not long confine their attention to thetribes who had invited them. They at once began to conquerthe surrounding country in all directions, and beforetwo centuries had passed they had establishedthemselves firmly at Kiev on the Dnieper, invadedByzantine territory, threatened Constantinople withEarly conditions. The grand-princes.a fleet of small craft, obtained as consort for oneof their princes,Vladimir I., (q.v.), a sister of theByzantine emperor on condition of the prince becominga Christian, adopted Christianity for themselves and theirsubjects, learned to hold in check the nomadic hordes of thesteppe, and formed matrimonial alliances with the reigningfamilies of Poland, Hungary, Norway and France. In short,they became a considerable power in eastern Europe, andmight be regarded as one of the claimants for the inheritanceof the decrepit East Roman Empire. Unfortunately for thepolitical future of this new state, its internal consolidation didnot keep pace with its territorial expansion. In theory thewhole Russian land was a gigantic family estate belonging tothe Rurik dynasty, and each member of that great familyconsidered himself entitled to a share of it. It had to bedivided, therefore, into a number of independent principalities,but it continued to be loosely held together by the dynasticsentiment of the descendants of Rurik and by the patriarchalauthority—a sort ofpatria potestas—of the senior member ofthe family, called the grand-prince, who-ruled in Kiev, “themother of Russian cities.” His administrative authority wasconfined to his own principality, but when territorial disputesarose between two or more of his relations, his paternal influencewas exercised in the interests of peace and justice. Whatadded to the practical difficulties of this arrangement was thatthe post of grand-prince was not an hereditary dignity in thesense of descending from father to son, but was always to beheld by the senior member of the dynasty; and in the subordinateprincipalities the same principle of succession wasapplied, so that reigning princes had to be frequently shiftedabout from one district to another, according as they couldestablish the strongest claim to vacant principalities. Whatconstituted in this primitive system of inheritance the strengthof a claim was often not easily determined, and even whenthe legal question was clear enough the law was not alwaysrespected by the contending parties. Hence family quarrelsbecame very frequent. These princes were, in fact, men oflike passions with ourselves, and acted as powerful men generallydo in a rude state of society. Instead of conforming to abstractprinciples of public law and hereditary succession, they stroveto enlarge their territories at the expense of their rivals, andto leave them at their death to their sons rather than to theirbrothers, nephews and more distant relations. In thesecircumstances, the traditional authority of the grand-prince,never very great, rapidly declined, and the complicated lawof succession, never scrupulously respected, was graduallyreplaced by “the good old rule, the simple plan, that heshould take who has the power, and he should keep who can.”Yaroslav, surnamed the Great, a man of commanding personality,was the last grand-prince who upheld vigorously the oldsystem. After his death in 1054 the process of disintegration wenton apace and the family feuds multiplied at an alarming rate.During the next 170 years (1054–1224) no less than 64 principalitieshad a more or less ephemeral existence, 293 princes putforward succession-claims, and their disputes led to 83 civil wars.

During these interminable struggles of rival princes, Kiev,which had been so long the residence of the grand-prince andof the metropolitan, was repeatedly taken by storm andruthlessly pillaged, and finally the whole valley of the Dnieperfell a prey to the marauding tribes of the steppe. ThereuponRussian colonization and political influence retreatednorthwards, and from that time the continuous stream of Russianhistory is to be sought in the land where the Vikings firstsettled and in the adjoining basin of the upper Volga. Herenew principalities were founded and new agglomerations of principalitiescame into existence, some of them having a grand princewho no longer professed allegiance to Kiev. Thusappeared the grand-prince of Suzdal or Vladimir, of Tver,of Ryazan and of Moscow—all irreconcilable rivals with littleor no feeling of blood-relationship. The more ambitious andpowerful among them aspired not to succeed but to subdue theothers and to take possession of their territory, and the armedretainers, who were wont formerly to wander about as freelances, gave up their roving mode of life, settled down permanentlyin one principality, became landed proprietors, andsought to share as boyars the princes’ authority.

Among the principalities of that northern region the firstplace was long held by Novgorod. Since the days when Rurikhad first chosen it as his headquarters, the little townon the Volkhov had grown into a great commercialcity and a member of the Hanseatic league, and it hadbrought under subjection a vast expanse of territory, stretchingRepublic of Novgorod.from the shores of the Baltic to the Ural Mountains, andcontaining several subordinate towns, of which the principalwere Pskov, Nizhniy-Novgorod and Vyatka. Unlike theordinary Russian principalities, it had a republican rather thana monarchical form of government. Indeed, it was not so mucha principality as a municipal republic of the Venetian type. Italways had a prince, no doubt, but he was engaged by formalcontract without much attention being paid to hereditaryrights, and he was merely leader of the troops, while all thepolitical power remained in the hands of the civil officials andtheVetche, a popular assembly which was called together in themarket-place, as occasion required, by the tolling of the greatbell. Descendants of Rurik, impregnated with the pride ofa dominant military caste, did not much like serving thosetruculent, wilful burghers, and some of them, after a time,voluntarily laid down their office and retired to more congenialsurroundings. Those of them who tried to have their own wayand came into conflict with the authorities had always to yieldin the long run, and they were liable to be treated very unceremoniously,so that the vulgar adage, “If the prince is bad, intothe mud with him!” became a maxim of state policy.

There was here in the Russian land the germ of republicanismor constitutional monarchy, but it was not destined to bedeveloped. The principality which was to become the nucleusof the future Russian empire was not Novgorod with its democraticinstitutions, but its eastern neighbour Moscow, in whichthe popular assembly played a very insignificant part, and thesupreme law was the will of the prince. The opposition whichhe encountered came not from the burghers but from the boyarsand the nobles.

II.The Mongol or Tatar Domination,12381462.—BetweenMoscow and Novgorod there was a long and bitter rivalry,breaking out occasionally into armed conflicts, andamong the princes of the other principalities the oldstruggle for precedence and territory went onunceasingly until it was suddenly interrupted, in theMongol
and Tatar invasions.
first half of the thirteenth century, by the unexpected irruptionof an irresistible foreign foe coming from the mysteriousregions of the Far East. “For our sins,” says the Russianchronicler of the time, “unknown nations arrived. No oneknew their origin or whence they came, or what religion theypractised. That is known only to God, and perhaps to wisemen learned in books.” The Russian princes first heard ofthem from the wild nomadic Polovtsi, who usually pillagedthe Russian settlers on the frontier but who now preferred friendship and said: “These terrible strangers have taken ourcountry, and to-morrow they will take yours if you do not comeand help us.” In response to this call some Russian princesformed a league and went out eastward to meet the foe, but theywere utterly defeated in a great battle on the banks of theKalka (1224), which has remained to this day in the memoryof the Russian common people. Now the country was at themercy of the invaders, but, instead of advancing, they suddenlyretreated and did not reappear for thirteen years, during whichthe princes went on quarrelling and fighting as before, till theywere startled by a new invasion much more formidable thanits predecessor. This time the invaders came to stay, and theybuilt for themselves a capital, called Sarai, on the lower Volga.Here the commander of “the Golden Horde,” as the westernThe Golden Horde.section of the Mongol empire was called, fixed hisheadquarters and represented the majesty of hissovereign the grand khan who lived with the GreatHorde in the valley of the Amur. About the origin andcharacter of these terrible invaders we are much better informedthan the early Russian chroniclers. The nucleus ofthe invading horde was a small pastoral tribe in Mongolia, thechief of which, known subsequently to Europe asJenghiz Khan(q.v.), became a mighty conqueror and created a vastempire stretching from China, across northern and centralAsia, to the shores of the Baltic and the valley of the Danube—aheterogeneous state containing many nationalities heldtogether by purely administrative ties and by an enormousmilitary force. For forty years after the death of its founderit remained united under the authority of a series of grand khanschosen from among his descendants, and then it began to fall topieces till the various fractions of it became independent khanates.

The khanate closely connected with the history of Russiawas that of Kipchak or the Golden Horde, the khans of whichsettled, as we have seen, on the lower Volga and built for themselvesa capital called Sarai. Here they had their headquartersand held Russia in subjection for nearly three centuries.

The term by which this subjection is commonly designated,the Mongol or Tatar yoke, suggests ideas of terrible oppression,but in reality these barbarous invaders from the FarEast were not such cruel, oppressive taskmasters asis generally supposed. In the first place, they neversettled in the country, and they had not much direct dealingsCharacter of Tatar rule.with the inhabitants. In accordance with the admonitionsof Jenghiz to his children and grandchildren, theyretained their pastoral mode of life, so that the subject races,agriculturists and dwellers in towns, were not disturbed in theirordinary avocations. In religious matters they were extremelytolerant. When they first appeared in Europe they wereidolaters or Shamanists, and as such they had naturally noreligious fanaticism; but even when they adopted Islam theyremained as tolerant as before, and the khan of the GoldenHorde (Berkai) who first became a Mussulman allowed theRussians to found a Christian bishopric in his capital. One ofhis successors, half a century later, married a daughter of theByzantine emperor, and gave his own daughter in marriage to aRussian prince, These represent the bright side of Tatar rule. Ithad its dark side also. So long as a great horde of nomads wasencamped on the frontier the country was liable to be invadedby an overwhelming force of ruthless marauders. These invasionswere fortunately not frequent, but when they occurredthey caused an incalculable amount of devastation and suffering,In the intervals the people had to pay a fixed tribute. At firstit was collected in a rough-and-ready fashion by a swarm ofTatar tax-gatherers, but about 1259 it was regulated by a censusof the population, and, finally, the collection of it was entrustedto the native princes, so that the people were no longer broughtinto direct contact with the Tatar officials.

By the princes the “yoke” was felt more keenly, and itwas very galling. In order to reply to accusations broughtagainst them, or in order to be confirmed, in their functions,they had to travel to the Golden Horde on the Volga or evento the camp of the grand khan in some distant part of Siberia,and the journey was considered so perilous that many of them,before setting out, made their last will and testament and wrotea parental admonition for the guidance of their children. Norwere these precautions by any means superfluous, for not a fewprinces died on the journey or were condemned to death andexecuted for real or imaginary offences. Even when the visitto the Horde did not end so tragically, it involved a great deal ofanxiety and expense, for the Mongol dignitaries had to be conciliatedvery liberally, and it was commonly believed that thejudges were more influenced by the amount of the bribes thanby the force of the arguments. The grand khan was the lordparamount or suzerain of the Russian princes, and he had theforce required for making his authority respected. Ambitiousmembers of the Rurik dynasty, instead of seeking to acquireterritory by conquest in the field, now sought to attain theirends by intrigue and bribery at the Mongol court.

Of all the princes who sought to advance their fortunes in thisway the most dexterous and successful were those of Moscow.They made themselves responsible for the tribute of Theother principalities as well as of their own, and graduallythey became lieutenants-general of their Mongolsuzerain. So long as the Mongol empire remainedThe princes of Moscow. Dimitri Donskoi, 1362–1389.united and strong, they were most submissive and obsequious, but as soon as it was weakened by internaldissensions and began to fall to pieces, they assumed airsof independence, intrigued with the insubordinate Tatargenerals, retained for their own use the tribute collected forthe grand khan, and finally put themselves at the head of thepatriotic movement which aimed at throwing off completely thehated Mongol yoke. For this purpose Dimitri Donskoi formedin 1380 a coalition of Russian princes, and gained a great victoryover Khan Mamai of the Golden Horde on the famous battlefieldof Kulikovo, the memory of which still lives in the popularlegends. For some time longer the Tatars remained troublesomeneighbours, capable of invading and devastating large tracts ofRussian territory and of threatening even the city of Moscow,but the Horde was now broken up into independent andmutually hostile khanates, and the Moscow diplomatists couldgenerally play off one khanate against the other, so that therewas no danger of the old political domination being re-established.

Having thus freed themselves from Tatar control, the Moscowprinces continued to carry out energetically their traditionalpolicy of extending and consolidating their dominions at theexpense of their less powerful relations. Already Dimitri of theDon was called the grand-prince of all Russia, but the assumptionof such an ambitious title was hardly justified by facts,because there were still in his time principalities with grand princeswho claimed to be independent. The complete suppressionof these small moribund states and the creation of theautocratic tsardom of Muscovy were the work of Ivan III.,surnamed the Great, his son Basil and his grandson Ivan IV.,commonly known as Ivan the Terrible, whose united reignscover a period of 122 years (1462–1584).

III.The Tsardom of Muscovy.—What may be called the homepolicy of these three remarkable rulers consisted in absorbingthe few principalities which still remained independent,and in creating for themselves an uncontrolledmonarchical authority. In the pursuit of both of theseobjects they were completely successful. When Ivan III.Ivan III. 1462–1505.came to the throne the remaining independent principalitieswere Great Novgorod, Pskov, Tver, Ryazan and Novgorod-Seversk.He first directed his attention to Novgorod, and bygradually undermining and then destroying the ancient republicanliberties he reduced the haughty city, which had longstyled itself Lord Novgorod the Great, to the rank of a provincialtown. Then he annexed its colonies and thereby extended hisdominions to the Polar Ocean and the Ural Mountains. At thesame time he took possession of Tver, on the ground that theBasil III. 1505–1533.prince had allied himself with Lithuania. Hissuccessor Basil followed in his footsteps, and dealt with the municipal republic of Pskovwas Ivan had dealtwith Novgorod. Finding the inhabitants too much attached to their ancient liberties, he abolished the popular assembly,removed the great bell to Novgorod, installed his own boyars inthe administration, transported 300 of the leading families toother localities, replaced them by 300 families from Moscow, andleft in the town a strong garrison of his own troops. Ryazanshared the same fate. In 1521 the prince, being suspected offorming an alliance with the Crimean Tatars, was summoned toMoscow and arrested. Two years later the prince of Novgorod-Severskwas accused of intriguing with the Poles and imprisonedfor the rest of his life. Thus all the principalities were broughtunder the power of Moscow, and in that respect there remainednothing for Ivan the Terrible to do. He took precautions,however, against any of the dead or moribund principalitiesbeing resuscitated, and punished with merciless severity anyattempt to resist or undermine his authority.

With the suppression and absorption of the independentprincipalities the problem was only half solved. The tsars ofMuscovy meant to be autocratic rulers alike in theirold and in their new territories. Their forefathershad been trained in the Tatar school of politics andadministration, and in their ideas of government they had comeCharacter of the tsardom.to resemble Tatar khans much more than grand-princes of theold patriarchal type. Their autocratic tendencies were fosteredalso by the Church. As Christianity was brought into Russiafrom Constantinople it was only natural that the ecclesiastics,many of whom were Greeks, should admire Byzantine ideals andrecommend them as models to be imitated. For the ambitiousMoscow princes many of the Byzantine ideas were very acceptable.They liked to consider themselves as the Lord’s anointed,placed high above all ordinary mortals even of the most exaltedrank; and when Constantinople fell into the hands of the infidelthey began to imagine that, as the most powerful potentates ofthe Eastern Orthodox world they were the protectors of the Orthodoxfaith and the political heirs of the East Roman emperors.With a view to strengthen this claim Ivan III. married a nieceof the emperor Constantine Palaeologus, who had fallen fightingwhen his capital was taken by the Turks (1453). Fromthat moment Ivan’s subjects noticed a change in his attitudetowards them, and attributed it to the evil influence of the Greekprincess. In the old times the grand-prince was simplyprimusinter pares among the minor princes, and these lived with theirboyars almost on a footing of equality. Now the tsar of Muscovyand of all Russia adopted the airs and methods of a Tatar khanand surrounded himself with the pomp and splendours of aByzantine emperor. Ivan III., notwithstanding the influence ofhis Greek consort, showed some respect for the ancient traditionsand the susceptibilities of those around him, but his successor Basildid not follow his father’s example. All through his reign hepreferred to employ as officials men of humble origin, and habituallytreated the boyars and great nobles very unceremoniously.For disobedience to his orders he imprisoned a boyar who was hisown brother-in-law, and he caused another to be beheaded forcomplaining that the boyar-council was not consulted in importantaffairs of state. A boyar of Nizhniy-Novgorod who allowedhimself to criticize the new order of things, and attributed thechange to the influence of the Greek princess, had his tonguecut out. From the ecclesiastics Basil likewise insisted onunquestioning obedience, and he did not hesitate to depose byhis own authority a metropolitan who was at that time thehighest dignitary of the Russian Church. According to Siegmundvon Herberstein (1486–1566), an Austrian envoy who visitedMoscow at that period, no sovereign in Europe was obeyed likethe grand-prince of Muscovy, and his court was remarkablefor barbaric luxury. In his palace were numerous equerries,chamberlains and other court dignitaries, and when he went outhe was attended by a guard of young nobles dressed in gaudycostumes and armed with silver halberds.[46]

Such radical changes naturally produced a great deal ofdissatisfaction among men of Slavonic temperament, whosegrandfathers had been independent princes, boyars or freelances, and the malcontents could not adopt the old practiceof emigrating to some other principality. There was no longerwithin the Russian land any independent principality in whichan asylum could be found, and emigration to a principalitybeyond the frontier, such as Lithuania, was regarded as treason,for which the property of the fugitive would be confiscated andhis family might be punished. In these circumstances theonly outlet for discontent was sedition, and the malcontentsawaited impatiently a favourable opportunity for an attemptto curb or overthrow the autocratic power. That opportunitycame when Basil died in 1533, leaving as successor a child onlythree years old, and the chances seemed all on the side of thenobles; but the result belied the current expectations, for thechild came to be known in history as Ivan the Terrible, and diedhalf a century later in the full enjoyment of unlimited autocraticpower. The fierce struggle between autocratic tyrannyand oligarchic disorder, which went on in intermittent fashionduring the whole of his reign, cannot be here described in detail,but the chief incidents may be mentioned.

During Ivan’s minority the country was governed, or rathermisgoverned, first by his mother, and then by rival factionsled by great nobles such as the princes Shuiski andBêlski. Only once during this period did the young tsar come forward and assert his authority. Havingconvoked his boyars he reproached them collectively withIvan the Terrible, 1533–84.robbing the treasury and committing acts of injustice,and he caused one of them, a Prince Shuiski who happenedto be in power at the moment, to be seized by his huntsmenand torn in pieces by a pack of hounds, as a warningto others. Thus apparently he asserted his authority, butin reality, being only thirteen years old, he was a merepuppet in the hands of one of the opposition factions, whowished to oust their rivals, and for the next four years themisgovernment of the nobles went on as before. It was not tillhe was about seventeen that he took an active part in the administration,and one of his first acts foreshadowed his futurepolicy: he insisted on the metropolitan crowning him, not asgrand-prince of Muscovy, but as tsar of all Russia (1547). Fromthe earliest times the term tsar—a contraction of the wordCaesar—had been applied to the kings in Biblical history andthe Byzantine emperors, and Ivan III. had already been describedin the Church service as “the ruler and autocrat of allRussia, the new Tsar Constantine in the new city of ConstantineMoscow,” but on no previous occasion had a grand-prince beencrowned under that title. A few months later occurred inMoscow a great fire, which destroyed nearly the whole of thecity, and a serious popular tumult, in which the tsar’s uncle wasmurdered by the populace. Ivan regarded these events as apunishment from Heaven for the neglect of his duties, and hebegan to attend to public affairs under the influence of an enlightenedpriest called Sylvester and an official of humble origincalled Adashev. With the assistance of these two counsellorshe held in check the lawless, turbulent nobles, and ruled justly,to the satisfaction of the people, for fourteen years. Thensuddenly, for reasons which cannot easily be explained, heinaugurated a reign of terror which lasted for twenty-four yearsand earned for him the epithet of “the Terrible.” Though there hadbeen no open insurrection, he caused many boyars and humblerpersons to be executed, and when some of the great nobles,fearing a similar fate, fled across the frontier and tendered theirallegiance to the prince of Lithuania, his suspicion and indignationincreased and he determined to adopt still more drasticmeasures. For this purpose he organized, outside the regularadministration, a large corps of civil officials and armed retainers,whose duty it was to obey him implicitly in all things;and with this force, which rose rapidly from 1000 to 6000 men,he acted like a savage invader in a conquered country. Accompaniedby these so-calledOprichniki, who have beencompared to the Turkish Janissaries of the worst period, heruthlessly devastated large districts—with no other object apparently than that of terrorizing the population and rewardinghis myrmidons—and during a residence of six weeks inNovgorod, lest the old turbulent spirit of the municipal republicshould revive, he massacred, it is said, no less than 60,000 of theinhabitants, including many women and children. It is quitepossible, as some apologists suggest, that the number of hisvictims may have been exaggerated, but that they are to becounted by thousands there can be no doubt. In the monasteryof St Cyril has been preserved a list of those for whom he requestedthe prayers of the Church, the total being 3470. The only referenceto Novgorod in this curious document is: “Remember, OLord, the souls of thy Novgorodian servants to the number of 1505persons.” According to the Novgorodian annalists as many as1500 persons were sometimes put to death in a single day.Perhaps the discrepancy is to be explained by supposing thatthe pious tsar did not consider all his victims as servants of theLord, whose souls deserved the prayers of the faithful.

While thus uniting under their vigorous autocratic rule thesmall rival principalities, the Moscow princes had to keep awatchful eye on their eastern neighbours. The GoldenHorde, long weakened by internal dissensions, had nowfallen into several khanates, the chief of which were Kazan,Astrakhan and the Crimea. As these independent Tatar stateswere always jealous of each other, and their jealousy oftenbroke out in open hostility, it was easy to prevent any combinedaction on their part; and as in each khanate there werealways several pretenders and contending factions, Muscovitediplomacy had little difficulty in weakening them individuallyand preparing for their annexation. In the case of Kazan andAstrakhan the annexation was effected without any great effortin 1552–54, and two years later the Bashkirs, who had likewiseformed part of the great Mongol empire, consented to pay tribute.On the other hand, the khans of the Crimea were able, partlyfrom their geographical position and partly from having placedthemselves under the protection of the sultans of Turkey, toresist annexation for more than two centuries and to give theMuscovites a great deal of trouble, not only by frequent raidsand occasional invasions, but also by allying themselves withthe Western enemies of the tsars. As late as 1571 Moscowwas pillaged by a Tatar horde; but there was no longer anyquestion of permanent political subjection to the Asiatics,and the Russian frontier was being gradually pushed forwardat the expense of the nomads of the steppe by the constantadvance of the agricultural population in quest of virgin soil.These latter, like the colonists in the American Far West, hadto be constantly on the alert against the attacks of their troublesomeneighbours, and they accordingly organized themselves insemi-military fashion. Those of them who lived on the outskirtsof the pacified territory adopted a mode of life similarto that of their hereditary opponents, and constituted a peculiarThe Cossacks.class known as Cossacks, living more by flocks andherds and by marauding expeditions than by agriculture.In the basins of the southern rivers theyformed semi-independent military communities. Those of theVolga and the Don professed allegiance to the tsar of Muscovy,whilst those of the Dnieper recognized at first as their suzerainthe king of Poland. In neither case did the allegiance involvestrict obedience to orders from the superior, and their loyaltywas always in danger of being troubled by their love of independenceand equality and their desire for loot. More thanonce they raided and pillaged in wholesale fashion the territorythey were supposed to protect. On the whole, however, at thatperiod as in more recent times, they contributed largely to theprocess of territorial expansion. (See alsoPoland:History.)

Before the Eastern menace had been entirely removed the ambitiousMoscow princes had begun to look with enviouseyes beyond their western frontier. Here lay theprincipality of Lithuania and beyond it the kingdom ofand Poland, two loosely conglomerated states which hadbeen created by the Piast and Gedymin dynasties inRelations with
Poland and Lithuania.
pretty much the same way as the tsardom of Muscovyhad been created by the descendants of Rurik. Whenthe two became united under one ruler towards the endof the 14th century they formed a broad strip of territorystretching from the Baltic to the Black Sea and separatingRussia from central Europe. For Russian ambition thebarrier was a formidable one, but it did not entirely precludepossibilities of expansion in a more or less remote future. Whenexamined closely it was found to contain many internal flaws.In no sense could it be considered a homogeneous political unit,for in Lithuania the majority of the population were Russian innationality, language and religion, whereas in Poland the greatmajority of the inhabitants were Polish and Roman Catholic.Gradually, it is true, the Lithuanian nobles, who possessed allthe land and held the peasantry in a state of serfage, adoptedPolish nationality and culture, but this change did not securehomogeneity, because the masses clung obstinately to their oldnationality and religion, and all the efforts of the Church ofRome to bring them under papal authority proved fruitless.A further source of weakness was the political organization.Nominally it was an hereditary monarchy, but the warlike,turbulent nobles systematically encroached on the sovereignpower till they reduced it to a mere shadow and made it elective,with the result that the kingdom of Poland, including the principalityof Lithuania, was at last, politically speaking, the mostanarchical country in Europe.

As the Muscovite and the Lithuano-Polish princes wereequally ambitious and equally anxious to widen their borders,they naturally came into conflict. At first the Muscovite wasdecidedly the aggressor. On the death of Casimir, king ofPoland and grand-prince of Lithuania, in 1492, the kingdomand the principality ceased to be united and Ivan III. consideredhe had a good opportunity for attacking the latter.After a short campaign a peace was concluded and Ivan’sdaughter was given in marriage to the Lithuanian grand-prince,but the matrimonial alliance did not improve therelations between the two countries. On the contrary itserved as a pretext for Ivan to interfere in Lithuanian affairs.He not only insisted that his daughter’s religion should be dulyrespected, but he constituted himself the protector of theOrthodox population and this led to a new war in 1499, whichwent on till 1503, when it was concluded by the cession toRussia of Chernigov, Starodub and 17 other towns. Hissuccessor, Basil, tried to get himself elected grand-prince ofLithuania when the throne became vacant by the death ofhis brother-in-law in 1506, but the choice fell on the late prince’sbrother Sigismund, who was likewise elected king of Poland.The two countries were thus once more united and better ableto resist aggression, but some of the great nobles were discontentedand Basil hoped with their assistance to attain his ends.He began war therefore in 1514 and at once captured Smolensk,but in the following year he was defeated, and the war draggedon during more than seven years, with varying successes andwithout any important result. In the negotiations for peacethe inordinate pretensions of the Muscovite prince were putforward boldly: he not only refused to restore Smolensk, butclaimed Kiev and a number of other towns on the ground thatin the old time of the independent principalities they hadbelonged to descendants of Rurik.

The policy of expansion westwards, inaugurated by Ivan III.,was modified and enlarged by Ivan the Terrible. The formerhad aimed simply at making annexations in Lithuania;the latter aspired to obtaining a firm footing on theBaltic coast and establishing direct relations, diplomaticand commercial, with the Western Powers.Ivan IV. and western Europe.In this respect he was a precursor of Peter the Great,but he greatly underestimated the difficulties of the task. Toreach the Baltic he had to overcome the resistance, not onlyof the Lithuanians and the Poles, but also of the Teutonic andLivonian military orders, the Swedes and the Danes, who all hadpossessions in the intervening territory and who all objectedto the barbarous Muscovites, already sufficiently formidable,strengthening themselves by direct foreign trade with westernEurope and especially by the importation of arms and cunning foreign artificers. Like the European settlers on the coast ofAfrica in more recent times, they wished the barbarians of theinterior to be restricted to the use of their primitive weapons.One of the Polish kings, for example, threatened with deaththe English sailors who should attempt to carry on the illicittrade in arms, on the ground that “the Muscovite, who is notonly our opponent of to-day but the eternal enemy of allfree nations, should not be allowed to supply himself withcannons, bullets and munitions or with artisans who manufacturearms hitherto unknown to those barbarians.” Thiswas precisely the reason why Ivan IV. was so anxious to forcehis way to the coast. His grandfather had obtained fromVenice an “artist” who undertook “to build churches andpalaces, to cast big bells and cannons, to fire off the said cannonsand to make every sort of castings very cunningly”; and withthe aid of that clever Venetian he had become the proud possessorof a “cannon-house,” subsequently dignified with the name of“arsenal” In imitation of the grandfather the grandsongave a commission to a Saxon, in whom he had confidence, tocollect artists and artisans in Germany and bring themto Moscow, but he was prevented from carrying out hisscheme by the Livonian Order (1547). A few years later (1553)he found unexpectedly a different route for communicationwith the West. A ship of an English squadron which was tryingFirst relations with England.to reach China by the North-East passage, entered thenorthern Dvina, and her captain, Richard Chancellor,journeyed to Moscow in quest of opportunities for trade.He met with such a favourable reception from the tsarthat on his return to England a special envoy was sentto Moscow by Queen Mary, and he succeeded in obtaining forhis countrymen the privilege of trading freely in Russian towns.In return the Russians were allowed to trade freely in England.This afforded great satisfaction to Ivan, but it did not entirelysatisfy his requirements, because the new route by the WhiteSea and North Cape was long and uncertain and for a greatpart of the year communications were stopped by the ice. Hecontinued, therefore, his efforts to reach the Baltic coast, andhe soon came into collision with the Swedes. After a dilatorywar of three years he concluded a peace on the ground of freecommercial relations, and then he attacked the Livonian Order,on the pretext that the Livonian town of Dorpat had not paidtribute according to ancient treaties. Finding himself unableto resist the Muscovites, the grand master of the Order puthimself under Polish protection, and this led to a seven yearswar (1563–70) with Poland, during which the Swedes andDanes intervened on their own account. Ivan did not displaymuch military talent, but he showed a remarkable amount oftenacity. No sooner had he made peace with the Poles andfailed to get himself elected as their king, than he began a warwith the Swedes which dragged on for more than a decade (1572–1583),and before it was ended he was again at war with Poland(1579–81). Though severely tried by disappointments anddefeats he never lost hope, and when he died in 1584 he waspreparing to renew the struggle and endeavouring to form forthat purpose an alliance with England; his great idea, however,was not to be realized till more than a century later, and meanwhilethe tsardom of Muscovy had to pass through a severeinternal crisis in which its existence was seriously endangered.

Ivan the Terrible had succeeded in stamping out ruthlesslyall open resistance to his will, and had created an autocraticgovernment of the Oriental type; but the elementsof disorder were still lying beneath the surface, andas soon as the cunning, energetic despot died theyreappeared. His son and successor, Theodore (Feodor), wasTheodore I., 1584–1598.a weak man of saintly character, very ill fitted to consolidatehis father’s work and maintain order among theambitious, turbulent nobles; but he had the good fortuneto have an energetic brother-in-law, with no pretensions tosanctity, called Boris Godunov, who was able, with the tsar’smoral support, to keep his fellow-boyars in order. This hedid during fourteen years, and his administration was signalizedby two important innovations—the attaching of the peasantsto the land (adscriptio glebae) and the creation of thepatriarchate—both of which deserve a passing notice.

Boris has often been called the creator of serfage in Russia,but in reality he merely accelerated a process which was thenatural result of economic conditions. In a primitive,thinly populated, agricultural country, in which thedemand for agricultural labour greatly exceeds thesupply, the value of land is in proportion to the numberBeginnings of serfdom.of permanent labourers settled on it, and the landed proprietorsnaturally try to attract to their estates as manypeasants as possible; and in this competition the largeproprietors have evidently an advantage over their humbler andweaker rivals. Such had been for a considerable time the conditionof Russia, and the small proprietors were now becomingso impoverished that they could no longer fulfil their dutiesto the state. The remedy they proposed was that the labourersshould be prohibited from migrating from one estate to another,and an order to that effect was issued, with the result that thepeasants, being no longer able to change their domicile andseek new employers, fell practically under the unlimited powerof the proprietors on whose land they resided. This changewas, of course, popular among the lower and middle ranks ofthe landlord class, but was very displeasing to the great nobles.

The second of the two innovations above mentioned waspopular among all classes. Hitherto the highest authority inthe Russian Church was the metropolitan, who wasnominally under the jurisdiction of the patriarch ofConstantinople, and as soon as Constantinople fellinto the hands of the infidel, and the tsars of Muscovy claimedThe patriarchate.to be the successors of the Byzantine emperors, it seemed rightand proper that the Russian Church should become autocephalousand be governed by an independent Russian patriarch. Thechange was very dexterously effected by Godunov, with theformal assent of the Eastern Orthodox Church as a whole, andone of his adherents was placed on the patriarchal throne.

Having thus gained the support of a large majority of thelanded proprietors and the ecclesiastics, Boris Godunov increasedhis influence to such an extent that on thedeath of Tsar Feodor without male issue in 1598 hewas elected his successor by a Great National Assembly.His short reign was not so successful as his administrationBoris Godunov, 1598–1605.under the weak Feodor. The oligarchical partyconsidered it a disgrace to obey a simple boyar; conspiracieswere frequent, the rural districts were desolated by famineand plague, great bands of armed brigands roamed about thecountry committing all manner of atrocities, the Cossacks onthe frontier were restless, and the government showed itselfincapable of maintaining order. Under the influence of thegreat nobles who had unsuccessfully opposed the election ofGodunov, the general discontent took the form of hostilityto him as a usurper, and rumours were heard that the latetsar’s younger brother Dimitri (Demetrius), supposedto be dead, was still alive and in hiding. In 1603man calling himself Dimitri, and professing to bethe rightful heir to the throne, appeared in Poland,and a few months later he crossed the frontier with a largeThe pseudo-Demetrius.force of Poles, Russian exiles, German mercenaries andCossacks from the Dnieper and the Don. In reality theyounger son of Ivan the Terrible had been strangled beforehis brother’s death—by orders, it was said, of Godunov—andthe mysterious individual who was impersonating him was animpostor; but he was regarded as the rightful heir by a largesection of the population, and immediately after Boris’s deathin 1605 he made his triumphal entry into Moscow. Thus begana period of Russian history commonly called “the TroublousTimes,” which lasted until 1613. (SeeDemetrius, Pseudo-.)

The reign of Dimitri was short and uneventful. Beforea year had passed a conspiracy was formed against him byan ambitious noble called Basil (Vassili) Shuiski, andhe was assassinated in the Kremlin. The chiefconspirator, Shuiski, seized the power and was electedtsar by an Assembly composed of his faction, but neitherBasil Shuiski, 1606–10. the ambitious boyars, nor the pillaging Cossacks, nor theGerman mercenaries were satisfied with the change, and soona new impostor, likewise calling himself Dimitri, son of TsarIvan, came forward as the rightful heir. Like his predecessor,he enjoyed the protection and support of the Polishking, Sigismund III., and was strong enough tocompel Shuiski to abdicate; but as soon as thethrone was vacant Sigismund put forward as acandidate his own son, Wladislaus. To this latter the peoplePseudo-Demetrius II., 1608–10.of Moscow swore allegiance on condition of his maintainingOrthodoxy and granting certain rights, and on this understandingthe Polish troops were allowed to occupy the cityand the Kremlin. Then Sigismund unveiled his real plan,which was to obtain the throne not for his son but forhimself. This scheme did not please any of the contendingfactions and it roused the anti-Catholic fanaticism of themasses. At the same time it was displeasing to the Swedes,who had become rivals of the Poles on the Baltic coast,and they started a false Dimitri of their own in Novgorod.

Russia was thus in a very critical condition. The thronewas vacant, the great nobles quarrelling among themselves,the Catholic Poles in the Kremlin of Moscow, theProtestant Swedes in Novgorod, and enormous bandsof brigands everywhere. The severity of the crisisproduced a remedy, in the form of a patriotic risingAccession of the house of Románov.of the masses under the leadership of a butcher called Mininand a Prince Pozharski. In a short time the invaders wereexpelled, and a Grand National Assembly elected as tsarMichael Románov, the young son of the metropolitan Philaret,who was connected by marriage with the late dynasty.

During the reign of Michael (1613–45) the new dynastycame to be accepted by all classes, and the country recoveredto some extent from the disorders and exhaustionfrom which it had suffered so severely; but it was notstrong enough to pursue at once an aggressive foreignpolicy, and the tsar prudently determined to make peace withMichael, 1613–45.Sweden and conclude an armistice of fourteen years withPoland. At the conclusion of the armistice in 1632, duringa short interregnum in Poland, he attempted to avenge pastinjuries and recover lost territory; but the campaign was notsuccessful, and in 1634 he signed a definitive treaty by no meansfavourable to Russia. That lesson was laid to heart, and hesubsequently maintained a purely defensive attitude. As aprecaution against Tatar invasions he founded fortified townson his southern frontiers—Tambov, Kozlov, Penza andSimbirsk; but when the Don Cossacks offered him Azov, whichthey had captured from the Turks, and a National Assembly,convoked for the purpose of considering the question, were infavour of accepting it as a means of increasing Russian influenceon the Black Sea, he decided that the town should berestored to the sultan, much to the disappointment of its captors.

In the reign of Michael’s successor, Alexius (1645–76), thecountry recovered its strength so rapidly that the tsar wastempted to revive the energetic aggressive policyand put forward claims to Livonia, Lithuania andLittle Russia, but he was obliged to moderate hispretensions. Livonia continued to be under Swedish rule, andAlexius, 1645–76.Lithuania remained united with Poland. Some advantages,however, were obtained. Smolensk and Chernigov weredefinitely incorporated in the tsardom of Muscovy, and greatprogress was made towards the absorption of Little Russia.

Roughly speaking, Little Russia, otherwise called the Ukraine,may be described as the basin of the Dnieper southwardof the 51st parallel of latitude. In the 16thcentury it was a thinly populated region inhabitedchiefly by Cossacks, speaking the so-called LittleRussian dialect, and until 1569 it formed nominally part ofThe Ukraine. Lithuania, but was practically independent. In that year,when Lithuania and Poland were permanently united, it fellunder Polish rule, and the Polish government considered itnecessary to tame the wild inhabitants and bring them underregular administration. For this decision there were goodreasons, for those turbulent sons of the steppe paid no taxesand were much given to brigandage, and their raiding propensitiesoccasionally created international difficulties with thekhan of the Crimea and the sultan of Turkey. It was proposed,therefore, in 1576, that 6000 families should be registered as amilitia under a Polish Hetman for the protection of the countryagainst Tatar raids, and that the remainder of the inhabitantsshould be assimilated to the ordinary peasants of Poland. Thisarrangement was very distasteful to all classes. The registeredCossacks objected to being placed under a Hetman not freelychosen by themselves, and those who were not included in themilitia objected still more strongly to the prospect of beingreduced to the miserable condition of Polish serfs. To escapethis danger many of them moved down the river and settledon the waste lands beyond the rapids. Here, about 1590, wasfounded an independent military colony called theSetch, themembers of which, recognizing no authority but that of theirown elected officers, lived by fishing, hunting and making raidson the Tatars, and were always ready to assist their less fortunatecountrymen in resisting Polish aggression. For half acentury the struggle between the two races went on with varyingsuccess, but on the whole the Polish government proved strongerthan its insubordinate subjects, and about 1638 it seemed tohave attained its object. Polish proprietors settled in largenumbers on the Cossack territory, and great efforts were made,with the assistance of the Jesuits, to bring the Orthodox populationunder papal authority. But for both proprietors andJesuits a surprise was in store. Threatened seriously in theirliberty and their faith, the people rose with greater enthusiasmthan before, and a general insurrection, in which the peasantsjoined, spread over the whole country under the leadership ofBogdan Chmielnicki or Khmelnitski (q.v.), whose name is stillremembered in the Ukraine. As in all previous insurrectionsthe Poles proved stronger in the field, and Khmelnitski indesperation sought foreign assistance, first in Constantinopleand then in Moscow. For some time Tsar Alexius hesitated,because he knew that intervention could entail a war withPoland, but after consulting a National Assembly on the subject,he decided to take Little Russia under his protection, andin January 1654 a great Cossack assembly ratified the arrangement,on the understanding that a large part of the old localautonomy should be preserved. In the expected war withPoland, which followed quickly, the Russians were so successfulthat the arrangement was upheld; but it was soon found thatthe Cossacks, though they professed unbounded devotion tothe Orthodox tsar, disliked Muscovite, quite as much as Polish,interference in their internal affairs, and some of their leaderswere in favour of substituting federation with Poland forannexation by Russia. In these circumstances the tsar wasinduced to accept a compromise, and signed in 1667 the treatyof Andrussovo, by which the territory in dispute was partitionedand the middle course of the Dnieper became the frontier betweenRussia and Poland.

In the reign of Alexius a conflict took place between thetsar and the patriarch, which is often described as a conflictbetween Church and State, and which illustrates therelations between the temporal and the spiritual powerin Russian state-organization. Until the beginning ofthe 17th century the Byzantine tradition that inThe tsar and the patriarch.all matters outside the sphere of dogma the ecclesiastical issubordinate to the civil power had been observed in Russia;but the traditional conceptions had been to some extent underminedduring the reign of Michael, when the metropolitanPhilaret, who was the tsar’s father (vide supra), became patriarchand was associated with his son in the government on a footingof equality. Like the tsar, he had the official title of “GreatLord” (veliki gosudár), and he had his palace, his court-dignitaries,his retinue, his boyars and his officials all organizedon the model of those of the sovereign. Without his assentand blessing no important decisions were taken, all state documentsemanating from the highest authority bore his signature,and he was regarded, both in the official world and by the public generally, as the tsar’s equal in rank and dignity. Hisimmediate successors, being men of humble origin and submissivecharacter, made no pretensions to such an exaltedposition, but when the haughty, ambitious and energetic Nikon,who enjoyed in large measure the affection and favour of thedevout Tsar Alexius, became patriarch, he took Philaret as hismodel, and propounded, like the popes in western Europe,the doctrine that the spiritual is higher than the temporalpower, the former corresponding to the sun and the latter tothe moon in the firmament. In accordance with this view hedeclared that the patriarch was the image of Christ, the headof the Church, and was therefore subject to no earthly authority,and he complained of the tsar’s interference in ecclesiasticalaffairs. His pretensions and his haughty dictatorial manner atlast exhausted the tsar’s patience, and he was formally deposedand exiled to a monastery. As no voice was raised in his defenceand the decision of the ecclesiastical council which condemnedhim was universally accepted without protest, we must concludethat the conflict was not really between Church and Statebut simply between the haughty, ambitious Patriarch Nikonand the devout, long-suffering Tsar Alexius. The incidentafforded a new proof, where no proof was required, that theautocratic power in Russia was supreme. In order to preventsuch incidents in future, Peter the Great abolished the patriarchatealtogether, and entrusted the administration of theChurch to a synod entirely dependent on the government.

Much more important in its consequences was Nikon’s activityas an ecclesiastical reformer. During the Russian Dark Agescertain clerical errors had crept into the liturgical booksand certain peculiarities had been adopted in the ritual.These had been detected and pointed out by learnedecclesiastics of Kiev, where some of the ancient learning ofReforms
of Nikon.
Byzantium had been preserved, and Nikon determined to makethe necessary corrections. He determined also to introduce intothe Church many desirable reforms. His project was approvedby an ecclesiastical council and was supported by the tsar, but itmet with violent opposition from a large section of the clergy, andit alarmed the ignorant masses, who regarded any alterationsin the ritual, however insignificant they might be, as hereticaland very dangerous to salvation. When put into executionthe project produced in the Russian Church a great schism andnumerous fantastic sects. The cruel persecutions instituted bythe authorities with a view to securing conformity increasedthe number and fanaticism of the schismatics and heretics, andcreated among them a widespread belief that the reign ofAntichrist, foretold in the Apocalypse, was at hand. In supportof this idea, independently of the ecclesiastical innovations,many significant facts could be adduced. Numerous foreignershad been allowed to settle in Moscow and to build for themselvesa heretical church, and their strange unholy customs hadbeen adopted by not a few courtiers and great dignitaries.Matveyev, the most influential of the boyars, had married aforeigner who conversed freely with her husband’s male friends,contrary to the Muscovite notions of respectability and decorum,and his house, in which the tsar was a frequent visitor, wasfurnished and decorated in foreign fashion. Books on mundanesubjects, not at all conducive to the spiritual edification of thefaithful, were read by the tsar’s counsellors, and a theatre hadbeen erected, in which the tsar often witnessed very unedifyingdramas and ballets. Worst of all, the Orthodox tsar occasionallyabandoned the decorous flowing robes of his veneratedancestors, and appeared publicly in the unseemly costume ofheretical foreigners, whilst his consort, when carried throughthe streets in a litter, did not conceal her face from the publicgaze. Such innovations troubled deeply the pious souls of theconservative Muscovites, and confirmed them in their repugnanceto accept the ecclesiastical reforms. Though this originalfanaticism gradually cooled and the rigorists had to make manyconcessions to the exigencies of practical life, a large section of theRussian people remained outside the official fold, so that at thepresent day, if we may credit the most competent authorities,the schismatics and heretics number more than twelve millions.

While the Muscovites of the upper classes were thus beginningto abandon their old oriental habits, their government waspreparing to make a political evolution of a similar kind.Notwithstanding the efforts of the Poles and theMilitary Orders to exclude Russia from the shores of theBaltic and keep her in a state of isolation, she was coming slowlyForeign relations.into closer relations with central and western Europe. Theemperor, the governments of England, Holland, France andSweden, and even the Grand Turk made advances to the tsar.Some of them wished to gain him as an ally against their rivals,whilst others hoped to obtain from him commercial privilegesand permission to trade directly with Persia. The politicaland the commercial proposals were alike received with coldness,because the native diplomatists had aims which could not bereconciled completely with the policy of any other country,and the native merchants were afraid of foreign competition.The negotiations gave, therefore, little tangible result, but theyhelped to prepare the way for the new order of things which wassoon to be introduced by Alexius’s son, Peter the Great.

Before reaching the new order of things, the country had topass through an internal crisis similar to that which followedthe death of Ivan the Terrible, but not nearly so severe. Alexiushad been twice married and had left several children by each ofhis wives, and, as generally happened in such cases, a strugglefor power ensued between the two rival families. The late tsar’sTheodore III., 1676–82.eldest son, Theodore, was weak in health and diedwithout male issue after an uneventful reign of sixyears (1676–82). As the second son, Ivan, next inthe order of succession, was almost an imbecile, the third son,Peter, born of the second marriage, was proclaimed tsar, and hismaternal relations became the dominant faction but theirtriumph was of very short duration. An ambitious, energeticsister of Ivan, well known in Russian history as SophiaAlexeyevna, instigated thestryeltsi (strelitz), as the troopsSophia Alexeyevna.

Ivan V. (II.), 1682–89.
of the unreformed standing army were called, to upsetthe arrangement. After making a tumult in the Kremlinand assassinating several of the men in power, they insistedthat Ivan should be proclaimed tsar conjointly withPeter, and that Sophia should act as regent during theminority of the two young sovereigns. She acceptedunhesitatingly the difficult and dangerous post, and ruled autocraticallyfor seven years (1682–89), but this did not satisfy herambition. Having discovered that Peter, who had reached theage of seventeen, was thinking of taking the administration intohis own hands, she conspired against him with the commanderof thestryeltsi and some of his maternal relations; but she wascircumvented by the rival faction and interned in a convent, andPeter’s mother was put in her place. The importance of theseincidents, which are very characteristic of political life in thetsardom of Muscovy, will appear in the sequel.

If Peter really thought of taking the administration into hisown hands, he very soon abandoned the idea and returned tothe irregular suburban life he had led during hishalf-sister’s regency—associating with foreigners who couldteach him the mechanical arts of the West, drillingtroops, building and sailing boats, forming projectsPeter the Great,
1689–1725.
for the creation of a great navy, indulging publicly inBacchanalian revels and boisterous amusements not at allto the taste of his pious countrymen, and appearing in Moscowas Orthodox tsar only on great ceremonial occasions. Alreadythe desire to make his country a great naval power was becominghis ruling passion, and when he found by experience that theWhite Sea, Russia’s sole maritime outlet, had great practicalinconveniences as a naval base, he revived the project of gettinga firm footing on the shores of the Black Sea or the Baltic.At first he gave the preference to the former, and with theaid of a flotilla of small craft, constructed on a tributary of theDon, he succeeded in capturing Azov from the Turks. Greatlyelated by this success, he recommended to the council of boyarsthe construction of a powerful fleet for carrying on war withthe infidel, and he himself went abroad to learn more aboutshipbuilding and useful foreign inventions, and to prepare diplomatically the projected crusade. His foreign tour, duringwhich he visited Germany, Holland, England, France andAustria, lasted nearly a year and a half, and was suddenlyinterrupted, when on his way from Vienna to Venice to studythe construction of war-galleys, by the alarming news that theturbulentstryeltsi of Moscow had mutinied anew with theintention of placing Sophia on the throne. On arriving inMoscow he found that the mutiny had been suppressed andthe ringleaders punished, but he considered it necessary toreopen the investigation and act with exemplary severity.Of the surviving mutineers over twelve hundred were executed,some of them by his own hand, and the entire corps was disbanded.

From this moment may be dated the personal reign of Peter,for he now began to direct personally all branches of the administration,and governed with indefatigable vigour for twenty-sevenyears, during which he greatly increased the area and profoundlymodified the internal condition of his country. At first heconcentrated his attention on foreign affairs. During hisforeign tour he had discovered that the idea of a grand crusadeagainst the infidel was irrealizable, for France was, accordingto her traditional policy, the ally of the sultan, Austria wished toavoid trouble on her eastern frontier in order to devote herenergies to the question of the Spanish succession, and all theother countries which he wished to draw into the coalition hadgood reasons of their own for desiring the maintenance of peacein eastern Europe. For his Baltic schemes, on the contrary,he had found the ground well prepared. During a halt of a fewdays in Poland on his way back from Vienna, King Augustushad explained to him a project for partitioning the trans-Balticprovinces of Sweden, by which Poland should recoverLivonia and annex Esthonia, Russia should obtain Ingriaand Karelia, and Denmark should take possession of Holstein.As Sweden was known to be exhausted by the long wars ofGustavus Adolphus and his successors, and weakened by internaldissensions, the dismemberment seemed an easy matter, andPeter embarked on the scheme with a light heart; but hisillusions were quickly dispelled by the eccentric young Swedishking, Charles XII., who arrived suddenly in Esthonia andcompletely routed the Russian army before Narva. Thusbegan the so-called Northern War, which lasted intermittentlyfor more than twenty years, and was terminated by the treatyof Nystad (Sept. 10, 1721). By that treaty Peter acquirednot only Ingria and Karelia, as originally contemplated, butalso Livonia, Esthonia and part of Finland. The problem ofobtaining a firm footing on the Baltic coast, on which Ivanthe Terrible had squandered his resources to no purpose, wasnow solved satisfactorily.

Peter’s other favourite scheme, that of acquiring the commandof the Black Sea, was as far from realization as ever.In the midst of the Northern War, shortly after the greatRussian victory of Poltava (1709), the sultan, at the instigationof Swedish and French agents, determined to recover Azov,and made great military preparations for that purpose. Havingannihilated at Poltava the army of Charles XII., Peter was notat all indisposed to renew the struggle with Turkey, and beganthe campaign in the confident hope of making extensive conquests;but he had only got as far as the Pruth when he foundhimself surrounded by a great Turkish army, and, in order toextricate himself from his critical position, he had to sign ahumiliating treaty by which Azov and other conquests wererestored to the sultan. His dreams of freeing the Christiansfrom the yoke of the infidel had to be abandoned, and theconquest of the northern shores of the Black Sea was postponedtill the reign of Catherine II.

Those tedious and exhausting wars did not prevent Peterfrom attending to internal affairs, and he displayed as a reformereven more vigour and tenacity than as a general inthe field. His first reforms were connected with thearmy. Several of his immediate predecessors had cometo recognize that Russia, with her antiquated military organization,Peter the Great’s reforms.was unable to cope with her Western neighbours, andhad begun to organize, with the help of foreigners, a militaryforce more in accordance with modern requirements; but theprogress made in that direction had been slow and unsatisfactory.Unlike his predecessors, Peter was in a hurry torealize his plans, and he set to work at once. In less than twoyears from the time of disbanding thestryeltsi he contrived tocreate an army of 40,000 men. This army, it is true, wasso inefficient that it was completely routed by the Swedishking with a most inferior force, but it was improved graduallyuntil it learned to conquer its Swedish opponents. To accomplishsuch a feat it was necessary, of course, to expend largesums of money; and as the country could ill bear an increaseof taxation, the whole financial system had to be improvedand the natural resources of the country had to be developed.At the same time the military and financial requirementsdislocated the local and central administration, and consequentlya series of radical administrative reforms had to beundertaken. Thus one reform led to another; but Peterwas not dismayed by the magnitude of the task, and workedvigorously in all departments with a sublime disregard for theclamour of reactionary opponents and for the feelings andprejudices of his subjects in general. A prudent ruler in hisposition would have sought to preserve the outward formswhile changing the inner substance, but Peter was not at allprudent in that sense. Very often he wantonly provokedopposition, as when he shaved off his beard and compelledhis chief officials to do likewise, though he well knew that theoperation was regarded by the ignorant masses and the piousof all ranks as a sinful defacing of the image of God. In hiseyes the beard was a symbol of the old régime, and as such itmust be removed. Reckless of consequences, he swept awaythe venerated ceremonial formalities which his ancestors hadscrupulously observed, openly scoffed at ancient usage, habituallydressed in foreign costume, and generally chose foreignheretics as his boon companions. In adopting foreign innovations,he showed, like the Japanese of the present day, nosentimental preference for any particular nation, and wasready to borrow from the Germans, Dutch, English, Swedesor French whatever seemed best suited for his purpose. Theinnovations, it must be admitted, did not prove so efficientas he expected, because human nature and traditional habitscannot be changed as quickly as institutions. When theBoyar Duma became the Senate, and thePrikazi or administrativedepartments were organized under the name of Colleges,and when every important town was endowed with aRathhaus,aPolizeimeister, gilds, aldermen, and all the municipal paraphernaliaof western Europe, the vices of the old institutionssurvived in the new. Notwithstanding the changes in organizationand terminology, the officials remained ignorant, indolent,careless, indifferent to the public welfare, high-handed andextortionate, and the local self-government which was intendedto enlighten and control them proved sadly wanting in vitalityand practically worthless. So inefficient, indeed, were thereforms as a whole, and so unsuited to the national characterand customs, that the Slavophil critics of a later date couldmaintain plausibly the paradoxical thesis that in regard tointernal administration Peter was anything but a nationalbenefactor. However that may be, it must be confessed evenby Slavophils that he dragged his countrymen, more by forcethan by persuasion, from the paths of traditional routine andpushed them along with all his might on the broad road ofprogress in the modern sense of the term. Abandoning theancient Muscovite capital, where many influential personageswere fanatically hostile to his innovations and not a few of thesuperstitious inhabitants regarded him with horror as Antichrist,he built at the mouth of the Neva a new capital whichFoundation of St Petersburg.was to serve as “a window through which his peoplemight look into Europe”; and laying aside the nationaltitle of tsar he proclaimed himself (1711) emperor(Imperator) of all Russia—much to the surprise andindignation of foreign diplomatic chancelleries, which resentedthe audacity of a semi-barbarous potentate in claiming to be equal in rank with the head of the Holy Roman Empire.Gradually, however, the chancelleries had to withdraw theirprotests, for it came to be generally recognized that the semi-barbarian,who died at the early age of fifty-three, had transformedthe oriental tsardom of Muscovy into a state of theWestern type and had made it a powerful member of theEuropean family of nations (seePeter I.).

IV.The Modern Empire.—On the death of Peter (1725)the internal tranquillity and progress of the empire were againseriously threatened by the uncertainty of the order of succession,and the autocratic power which he had wielded so vigorouslypassed into the hands of a series of weak, indolentsovereigns who were habitually guided by personal caprice andthe advice of intriguing favourites rather than by serious politicalconsiderations. During this period, which lasted from 1725to 1762, the male line of the Romanov dynasty became extinct,and the succession passed to various members of the female line,which intermarried with German princes. In this way Germaninfluence was enormously increased, and was represented bymen of considerable capacity holding the highest official positions,such as Biren, Münnich and Ostermann. The main eventsof the period may be summarized very briefly. Peter, by hisfirst marriage, had a son, the unhappy cesarevichAlexius (q.v.),who figures more largely in imaginative literature than inhistory—a narrow-minded, obstinate, pious youth, who hadno sympathy with his father’s violent innovations, and wascompletely under the influence of the old Muscovite reactionaryfaction. Intimidated by the paternal anger and threats he tookrefuge in Austria, and when he had been induced by illusorypromises to return to Russia he was tried for high treason by aspecial tribunal, and after being subjected to torture died inprison (1718). To avert the danger of a man of this typesucceeding to the throne Peter made a law by which the reigningsovereign might choose his successor according to his ownjudgment, and two years later he caused his second wife,Catherine I., 1725–27.Catherine, the daughter of a Lithuanian peasant, tobe crowned with all due solemnity, “in recognitionof the courageous services rendered by her to theRussian Empire.” This gave Catherine a certain rightto the throne at her husband’s death, and her claims weresupported by Peter’s most influential coadjutors, especiallyby Prince Menshikov, an ambitious man of humble origin whohad been raised by his patron to the highest offices of state.On the other hand the great nobles of more conservativetendencies wished to get the young son of the cesarevichAlexius made emperor under their own control. The formerfaction triumphed, and Catherine reigned for about a year anda half, after which the son of the cesarevich Alexius, Peter II.,Peter II., 1727–30.occupied the throne from 1727 to 1730. At first hewas under the tutelage of Menshikov, who wished himto marry his daughter, but he soon contrived, withthe aid of the Dolgorukis and other old families, to gethis imperious tutor arrested and exiled to Siberia. The Dolgorukisand their friends thus came into power, and on thedeath of Peter II. in 1730 they offered the throne to Anne,duchess of Courland, a daughter of Ivan V., elder brotherof Peter the Great, on condition of her signing a formal documentby which the seat of government should be transferredfrom St Petersburg to Moscow, and the autocratic power shouldbe limited and controlled by a grand council composed of theirAnne,
1730–40.
own faction. Anne accepted the condition andbecame empress, but when she discovered that theattempt to limit her powers in favour of a smallconservative oligarchy was extremely unpopular among allclasses, she submitted the question to an assembly of 800ecclesiastical and lay dignitaries, and at their request theunlimited autocratic rule was re-established. Her reign(1730–40) was a régime of methodical German despotism onthe lines laid down by her uncle, Peter the Great, and as shewas naturally indolent and much addicted to frivolous amusements,the administration was directed by her favouriteBiren(q.v.) and other men of German origin. Having no male issue,she chose as her successor the infant son of her niece, AnnaLeopoldovna, duchess of Brunswick, and at her death thechild was duly proclaimed emperor, under the name of Ivan VI.,but in little more than a year he was dethroned by the partisansof the Princess Elizabeth, a daughter of Peter the Great andElizabeth, 1741–61.Catherine I. As a true daughter of the great Russianreformer, Elizabeth (1741–61) relegated the Germanelement to a subordinate position in the administrationand gave her confidence to genuine Russians likeBestuzhev, Vorontsov, Razumovski (her morganatic husband)and the Shuvalovs. Her hatred of Germans showed itself likewisein her persistent struggle with Frederick the Great, whichcost Russia 300,000 men and 30 millions of roubles—an enormoussum for those days—but in the choice of a successor shecould not follow her natural inclinations, for among the fewdescendants of Michael Romanov there was no one, even in thefemale line, who could be called a genuine Russian. She proclaimed,therefore, as heir-apparent the son of her deceasedelder sister Anna, Charles Peter Ulrich, duke of Holstein-Gottorp,a German in character, habits and religion, and triedto Russianize him by making him adopt the Eastern Orthodoxfaith and live in St Petersburg during the whole of her reign;but her well-meant efforts were singularly unsuccessful. Imperviousto Russian influence, he remained true to his originalnationality, and by his undisguised aversion to everything inhis adopted country and his passionate, childish admirationof Frederick the Great, he made himself so unpopular that withina few months of his accession, in December 1761, he wasdethroned and assassinated by the partisans of his ambitiousand able consort, the famous Catherine II.[47]

During the long reign of Catherine II. (1762–96) Russiamade rapid progress in civilization, and came to be fully recognizedas one of the Great Powers. Coming after aseries of incompetent rulers, the German princessproved herself a worthy successor to Peter the Greatboth in home and in foreign affairs; but she was not aCatherine II., 1762–96.mere imitator. Peter had endeavoured to import from westernEurope the essentials of good government and such of theuseful arts as were required for the development of the naturalresources of the country; Catherine did likewise, but she didnot restrict herself to purely utilitarian aims in the narrowersense of the term. She strove to impart also something of therefinement and ornamental attributes of Western civilization,and aspired to raise her adopted fatherland intellectuallyand artistically to the west-European level. This new departureshe lost no time in proclaiming to the world. Withina few months of her accession, having heard that the publicationof the famous FrenchEncyclopédie was in danger of beingstopped by the French government on account of its irreligiousspirit, she proposed to Diderot that he should complete hisgreat work in Russia under her protection. Four years latershe endeavoured to embody in a legislative form the principlesof enlightenment which she had imbibed from the study of theFrench philosophers. A Grand Commission, which might becalled a consultative parliament, composed of 652 membersof all classes—officials, nobles, burghers and peasants—and of various nationalities, was called together at Moscow toconsider the needs of the empire and the means of satisfyingthem. The instructions for the guidance of the Assemblywere prepared by the empress herself and were, as she franklyadmitted, the result of “pillaging the philosophers of theWest,” especially Montesquieu and Beccaria. As many of thedemocratic principles frightened her more moderate and experiencedadvisers, she wisely refrained from immediatelyputting them into execution. After holding more than 200sittings the so-called Commission was dissolved without gettingbeyond the realm of theory andpia desideria. Subsequentlyvery important reforms were introduced, not by the vote of anassembly, but by thefiat of the autocratic power. The largeAdministra­tive reforms.territorial units of administration created by Peter theGreat were broken up into so-called “governments”(gubernii) and further subdivided into districts (uyezdy),and each government was confided to the care of a governorand a vice-governor assisted by a council. A certain amountof local self-government was entrusted to the nobles and theburghers, and the judicial administration was thoroughlyreorganized in an enlightened and humane spirit. The greatestates of the Church, on which were settled about a millionserfs, were secularized and assimilated with the state-domains.At one moment the idea of emancipating all the serfs wasentertained, but the project was speedily abandoned, becauseit would have alienated the nobles—the only class on whichCatherine could rely for support. To conciliate them shegreatly extended the area of serfage by making large grantsof land and serfs to courtiers and public servants who hadspecially distinguished themselves. About education a greatdeal was spoken and written, and a certain amount of progresswas effected. Whilst primary education was neglected, secondaryschools were created in the principal towns and aRussian Academy was founded in St Petersburg. In the imperialcourt, so far as outward decorum and refinement were concerned,there was an immense improvement, and the uppersection of the old RussianDvorianstvo became a noblesse withFrench aristocratic conceptions and ideals. A taste for Frenchliterature spread rapidly, and the poets and dramatists of Parisfound clever imitators in St Petersburg.

By such means Catherine made herself very popular in theupper ranks of society, but as a woman and a usurper whodid little or nothing to lighten the burdens of the people shefailed to gain the loyalty and devotion of the masses. Inthe first part of her reign popular discontent found expressionin various forms, and on one occasion it produced a seriousinsurrection. In 1773 a Don Cossack called Pugachev, whowas so uneducated that he could not even sign the manifestoeswritten for him, declared himself to be Peter III., and announcedthat he was going to St Petersburg to punish his faithless wifeand place his son Paul on the throne. Many believed, oraffected to believe, in the pretender, and in a short time hegathered around him a large force of Cossacks, peasants, Tatarsand Tchuvash, swept over the basin of the lower Volga, executedmercilessly the landed proprietors, seized and pillagedthe town of Kazan, and kept the whole country in a state ofalarm for more than a year. Finally, after a crushing defeatin which 2000 of the insurgents were killed and 6000 takenprisoners, he was betrayed by some of his followers and executedin Moscow. His name and exploits still live in the popularlegends, and the insurrection is often referred to in revolutionarypamphlets as a laudable popular protest against tyrannicalautocracy.

In foreign affairs Catherine devoted her attention mainlyto pushing forward the Russian frontier westwards and southwards,and as France was the traditional ally ofpolicy of Sweden, Poland and Turkey, she adopted at firstthe so-calledsystème du Nord, that is to say, a closealliance with Prussia, England and Denmark againstFrance and Austria,Foreign policy of Catherine.who had buried their traditional enmityin the famous alliance of 1756. The first step westwards wastaken in Courland, which lay between Russian territory andthe Baltic coast. At the time of her accession the duchy wasruled by a son of the Polish king Augustus III., and he gavea pretext for aggression by refusing to allow Russian troopsreturning from the Seven Years’ War to pass through histerritory. For this unfriendly act he was deposed and replacedby Biren, who had previously been duke of Courland (1737–40)and had since been an exile in Siberia and Yaroslav. UnderBiren (1763–69) and his son and successor (1769–95), asnominees of Catherine, Courland was completely under Russianinfluence until 1795, when it was formally incorporated withthe empire. The next country to feel the expansive tendenciesof Russia was Poland, which had now very littlepower of resistance. Whilst Russia, Austria, Prussiaand France were becoming powerful monarchies with centralizedPoland.administration, Poland had remained a weak feudal republic withan elected king chosen under foreign influence and fetteredby constitutional restrictions. All political authority was inthe hands of turbulent nobles who quarrelled among themselves,who were always inclined to submit the questions atissue to the arbitrament of arms, and who did not scruple toinvite foreign powers to intervene on their behalf. The middleclasses, which were making other countries rich and powerful,existed only in an embryonic condition. Instead of a well-organizedarmy of the modern type there was merely anundisciplined militia composed almost exclusively of irregularcavalry; and the national defences as a whole were so weakthat, in the opinion of such a competent authority as Mauriceof Saxony, the country might easily be conquered by a regulararmy of 48,000 men. Here was a tempting field for theapplication of Catherine’s aggressive policy, and if she had hadto deal merely with the Poles she would have had an easy task.Unfortunately for the success of her schemes she had to reckonwith stronger states which were anxious to check the Russianadvance, and which were determined, in the event of aggression,to have a share of the plunder. Frederick the Great was atthat moment impatient to extend and consolidate his kingdomby getting possession of the basin of the lower Vistula, whichseparated eastern Prussia from the rest of his dominions, whileAustria had also claims on Polish territory and would certainlynot submit to be excluded by her two rivals. In these circumstancesCatherine hesitated to bring matters to a crisis,but her hand was forced by Frederick, and in 1772 the firstpartition of Poland took place without any very strenuousresistance on the part of the victim. This national disasteropened the eyes of many Polish patriots to the necessity ofchanging radically the old order of things, and an attempt wasmade by them to remove some of the more glaring absurditiesof the existing constitution: the throne was declared to behereditary, theliberum veto by which any petty noble couldannul the most important decision of the national assemblywas abolished, the royal authority was greatly strengthened,and the towns were empowered to send deputies to the Diet(1791). Such salutary reforms were naturally unwelcome tothe aggressive neighbours who wished to preserve the traditionalanarchy in order to have new facilities for intervention, andas Russia had signed with the puppet-king in 1768 a treatyby which the constitution could not be modified without herconsent, she had a plausible ground for protest. She waited,however, until a deputation of the malcontents, who regrettedthe loss ofliberum veto and who were afraid that the party ofreform might undertake the emancipation of the serfs, cameto St Petersburg and asked for support in defence of theancient liberties. Then an imperial manifesto reminding thePoles of the treaty of 1768 was issued and a large Russian forceentered the Ukraine. This led to the second partition (1793),by which Russia obtained the eastern provinces with threemillions of inhabitants. Even now the work of spoliation wasnot complete. When the patriots under Koscziusko made adesperate effort to recover the national independence the struggleproduced a third partition (1795), by which the remainder of thekingdom was again divided between Russia, Prussia and Austria.Thus Poland disappeared for a time from the map of Europe.

Russia’s advance westward raised indirectly the EasternQuestion, because it threatened two of France’s traditionalallies, Sweden and Poland, and Choiseul consideredthat the best means of checkmating Catherine’saggressive schemes was to incite France’s thirdtraditional ally, Turkey, to attack her. This was nota difficult matter, because theTreaty of Kuchuk-Kainarji, 1774.Sublime Porte had many thingsto complain of in the past and had good reason to fearaggression in the near future. War was accordingly declaredin 1768, but it proved disastrous for the sultan; and he hadto sign in 1774 the treaty of Kuchuk-Kainarji, which gaveRussia a firm hold on the Black Sea and the lower Danube(seeTurkey:History). The Tatars of the Bug, of the Crimea andof the Kuban were liberated from the suzerainty of the Porte;Azov, Kinburn and all the fortified places of the Crimea wereceded to Russia; the Bosphorus and Dardanelles were openedto Russian merchant vessels; and Russian ambassadorsobtained the right to intervene in favour of the inhabitants ofthe Danubian principalities. Ten years later the semblanceof independence which was left to the khans of the Crimeawas destroyed and the peninsula formally annexed to the empire.

The peace concluded at Kuchuk-Kainarji was not of longduration. Catherine had conceived an ambitious plan ofsolving radically the Eastern Question by partitioning Turkeyas she and her allies had partitioned Poland, and she hadpersuaded the emperor Joseph II. to take part in the scheme.It was intended that Russia should take what remained of thenorthern coast of the Black Sea, Austria should annex theTurkish provinces contiguous to her territory, the Danubianprincipalities and Bessarabia should be formed into an independentkingdom called Dacia, the Turks should beexpelled from Europe, the Byzantine empire should be resuscitated,and the grand-duke Constantine, second son of theRussian heir-apparent, should be placed on the throne of thePalaeologi. Rumours of this gigantic scheme reached Constantinople,and as Catherine’s menacing attitude left littledoubt as to her aggressive intentions the Porte presented anultimatum and finally declared war (1787). Fortune againfavoured the Russian arms, but as Austria was less successfuland signed a separate peace at Sistova in 1791, Catherine didnot obtain much material advantage from the campaign. Bythe peace of Jassy, signed in January 1792, she retained Ochakovand the coast between the Bug and the Dniester, and she securedcertain privileges for the Danubian principalities, but the Turksremained in Constantinople, and the realization of the famousGreek project, as it was termed, had to be indefinitely postponed.

During the first years of the French Revolution Catherine’ssympathy with philosophic liberalism rapidly evaporated, andshe did all in her power to stimulate the hostility ofthe European sovereigns to the democratic movement;but she carefully abstained from joining the Coalition,and waited patiently for the moment when thecomplications inCatherine and the Revolution.western Europe would give her an opportunityof solving independently the Eastern Question in accordancewith Russian interests. That moment never came.In November 1796, when the country was not yet preparedto enter on a decisive struggle with Turkey, Catherine died atthe age of sixty-six, and was succeeded by her son Paul, whomshe had kept during her long reign in a state of semi-captivity.

The short reign of Paul (1796–1801) resembled in many pointsthe still shorter one of his father, Peter III. Both sovereignswere childishly wayward and capriciously autocratic;both were recklessly indifferent to the feelings, convictionsand wishes of those around them; both took a passionateinterest in the minutiae of military affairs; as Peter hadPaul.conceived a boundless admiration for Frederick the Great, soPaul conceived a similar admiration for Napoleon, and bothsuddenly reversed the national policy to suit this feeling; bothwere singularly blind to the consequences of their foolishconduct; and both fell victims to court conspiracies whichcould be in some measure justified, or at least excused, onpatriotic grounds.

Paul left no deep, permanent mark on Russian history. Ininternal affairs he wished to undo what his mother had done,but his impulsive, incoherent efforts in that, direction merelydislocated the administrative mechanism without producingany tangible results. In foreign affairs he displayed the samecapriciousness and want of perseverance. After proclaiminghis intention of conferring on his subjects the blessings ofpeace, he joined in 1798 an Anglo-Austrian coalition againstFrance; but when Austria paid more attention to her owninterests than to the interests of monarchical institutions ingeneral, and when England did not respect the independenceof Malta, which he had taken under his protection, he succumbedto the artful blandishments of Napoleon and formed with hima plan for ruining the British empire by the conquest of India.Having roused, by what ought perhaps to be called his insanity,the enmity, distrust and fear of all around him, including somemembers of his own family, he was assassinated on the nightof the 23rd to 24th of March 1801, and was succeeded by hisson Alexander I.

The early part of Alexander’s reign (1801–25) was a periodof generous ideas and liberal reforms. Under the influenceof his Swiss tutor, Frederick César de Laharpe, hehad imbibed many of the democratic ideas of thetime, and he aspired to put them in practice, withthe assistance at first of three young friends, Novosiltsov,Adam Czartoryski andAlexander I., 1801–25.Strogonov, who were his intimatecounsellors and were popularly known as the Triumvirate, andlater ofMikhail Speranski (q.v.). Some of the more oppressivemeasures of the previous reign were abolished; the clergy,the nobles and the merchants were exempted from corporalpunishment; the central organs of administration weremodernized and the Council of the Empire was created; theidea of granting a constitution was academically discussed;great schemes for educating the people were entertained;parish schools, gymnasia, training colleges and ecclesiasticalseminaries were founded; the existing universities of Moscow,Vilna and Dorpat were reorganized and new ones foundedin Kazan and Kharkov; the great work of serf-emancipationwas begun in the Baltic provinces. In all these schemesAlexander took a keen personal interest; but his enthusiasmwas soon cooled by practical difficulties, and his attentionbecame more and more engrossed by foreign affairs.

At that time, in respect of foreign affairs, Russia was enteringon a new phase of her history. Hitherto she had confined herefforts to territorial expansion in eastern Europe and in Asia,and she had sought foreign alliances merely as temporaryexpedients to facilitate the attainment of that object. Nowshe was beginning to consider herself a powerful member ofthe European family of nations, and she aspired to exercise apredominant influence in all European questions. This tendencywas already shown by Catherine when she created the Leagueof Neutrals as an arm against the naval supremacy of England,and by Paul when he insisted that his peace negotiations withBonaparte should be regarded as part of a general Europeanpacification, in which he must be consulted. Alexanderinsisted still more strongly on this claim, and in the conventionAlexander and Napoleon.which he concluded with the First Consul in October1801 it was agreed that the maintenance of a justequilibrium between Austria and Prussia should betaken as an invariable principle in the plans of bothparties, that the integrity of the kingdom of the Two Siciliesshould be respected, that the duke of Württemberg shouldreceive in Germany an indemnity proportionate to his losses,that the dominions of the elector of Bavaria should be preservedintact, and that the independence of the Ionian Islands shouldnot be violated. Having obtained these important concessionsthe tsar imagined for a moment that in any further territorialchanges he would be consulted and his advice allowed dueweight, and he seems even to have indulged in the hope thatthe affairs of Europe might be directed by himself and his newally. His illusion was soon dispelled, because the aims andpolicy of the two potentates were utterly irreconcilable. Whilst the one strove to erect bulwarks against French aggression,the other was preparing the ground for fresh annexations.During 1803–4 the breach between the two rivals widened,because Napoleon became more and more aggressive andunceremonious in Italy and Germany. Before the end of 1803Alexander had come to perceive the necessity of resisting himenergetically in order to save Europe from complete subjection,and in August 1804 he recognized that an armed conflict wasinevitable. It broke out in the following year, and after thebattles of Austerlitz (December 1805) and Friedland (June 1807),in which the Russians were completely defeated, the twosovereigns had their famous interviews at Tilsit, at which theynot only made peace but agreed to divide the world betweenthem, with a sublime indifference to the interests of otherstates. The grandiose project was at once vaguely outlinedin three formal documents, to the intense satisfaction of bothparties, and on both sides there was much rejoicing at theconclusion of such an auspicious alliance; but the diplomatichoneymoon was not of long duration. The mutual assurancesof unbounded confidence, admiration and sympathy, if therewas any genuine sincerity in them, represented merely atransient state of feeling. Napoleon, who could brook noequal, was nourishing the secret hope that his confederatemight be used as a docile subordinate in the realization ofhis own plans, and the confederate soon came to suspect thathe was being duped. His suspicions were intensified by thehostile criticisms of the Tilsit arrangement among his ownsubjects and by the arbitrary conduct of his ally, who continuedhis aggressions in reckless fashion as if he were sole masterof Europe. The sovereigns of Sardinia, Naples, Portugaland Spain were dethroned, the pope was driven from Rome,the Rhine Confederation was extended till France obtained afooting on the Baltic, the grand-duchy of Warsaw was reorganizedand strengthened, the promised evacuation of Prussiawas indefinitely postponed, an armistice between Russia andTurkey was negotiated by French diplomacy in such a waythat the Russian troops should evacuate the Danubian principalities,which Alexander intended to annex to his empire,and the scheme for breaking up the Ottoman empire andruining England by the conquest of India, which had beenone of the most attractive baits in the Tilsit negotiations, butwhich had not been formulated in the treaty, was no longerspoken of. At the same time Napoleon threatened openlyto crush Austria, and in 1809 he carried out his threat bydefeating the Austrian armies at Wagram and elsewhere, anddictating the treaty of Schönbrunn (October 14).

Russia now remained the only unconquered power on thecontinent, and it was evident that the final struggle with hercould not be long delayed. It began in 1812 by the advance OftheGrande Armée on Moscow, and it ended in 1815 at Waterloo.During those three years Alexander was the chief antagonist ofNapoleon, and it was largely due to his skill and persistency thatthe allies held together and freed Europe permanently from theNapoleonic domination. When peace was finally concluded, hehad obtained that predominant position in European politicswhich had been the object of his ambition since the commencementof his reign, and he now believed firmly that he had beenchosen by Providence to secure the happiness of the world ingeneral and of the European nations in particular. In thefulfilment of this supposed mission he was not very successful,Alexander and the reaction
in Europe.
because his conception of national happiness and themeans of obtaining it differed widely from that of thepeoples whom he wished to benefit. They had foughtfor freedom in order to liberate themselves not onlyfrom the yoke of Napoleon but also from the tyrannyof their own governments, whereas he expected them to remainsubmissively under the patriarchal institutions which their nativerulers imposed on them. Thus, in spite of his academic sympathywith liberal ideas, he became, together with Metternich,a champion of political stagnation, and co-operated willinglyin the reactionary measures against the revolutionary movementsin Germany, Italy and Spain. In the affairs, of his owncountry he refrained from developing and extending the liberalinstitutions which he had created immediately after his accession,and he finally adopted in all departments of administration astrongly reactionary policy. This naturally caused profounddisappointment and dissatisfaction in the liberal section of theeducated classes and especially among the young officers ofthe regiments which had spent some years in western Europe.Some of these officers had been in touch with the revolutionarymovements, and had adopted the idea then prevalent in France,Germany and Italy that the best instrument for assuringpolitical progress was to be found in secret societies. In Russiasuch societies began to be formed about 1816. The tsar, thoughhe came to know of their existence, refrained from taking repressivemeasures against them, and when he died suddenly atTaganrog on the 1st of December 1825, two of them made anattempt to realize their political aspirations. The heir to thethrone was the late tsar’s eldest brother, Constantine, but heNicholas I., 1825–55.declined, for private reasons, to accept the succession,and a few days elapsed before the second brother,Nicholas, was proclaimed emperor. Taking advantageof this short interregnum, some members of the secret societies,mostly officers of the Guards, organized a mutiny among thetroops quartered in St Petersburg and in Podolia, with a viewto effecting a political revolution, but the movement was easilysuppressed, and the ringleaders, known subsequently as theDecembrists, were severely punished (seeNicholas I.).

Nicholas was a blunt soldier incapable of comprehendinghis brother’s sentimental sympathy with liberalism. TheDecembrists’ abortive attempt at revolution and the Polishinsurrection of 1831, which he crushed with great severity,confirmed him in his conviction that Russia must be ruledwith a strong hand. That conviction he put into practicewith extreme rigour during the thirty years, of his reign (1825–55),endeavouring by every means at his disposal to preventrevolutionary ideas from germinating spontaneously amonghis subjects and from being imported from abroad. For thispurpose he created a very severe press-censorship and anexpensive system of passports, which made it more difficult forRussians to visit foreign countries. It would be unjust, however,to say that he was the determined enemy of all progress.Progress was to be made in certain directions and in a certainway. Not only was the army to be well drilled and the fleetto be carefully equipped, but railways were to be constructed,river-navigation was to be facilitated, manufacturing industrywas to be developed, commerce was to be encouraged, theadministration was to be improved, the laws were to be codifiedand the tribunals were to be reorganized. All this was to bedone, however, under the strict supervision and guidance of theautocratic power, with as little aid as possible from privateinitiative and with no control whatever of public opinion,because influential public opinion is apt to produce insubordination.When the results proved unsatisfactory, remedies weresought in increased administrative supervision, draconianlegislation and severe punishment, and no attempt was madeto get out of the vicious circle. In the last months of his life,under the influence of a great national disaster, the conscientious,persistent autocrat began to suspect that his system was amistake, but he still clung to it obstinately. “My successor,”he is reported to have said on his death-bed, “may do as hepleases, but I cannot change!”

This steadfast faith in autocratic methods and the exaggeratedfear of revolutionary principles were shown in foreign as well asin home affairs. Like Alexander in the last period of his reign,Nicholas considered himself the supreme guardian of Europeanorder, and was ever on the watch to oppose revolution in all itsforms. Hence he was generally in strained relations with France,especially in the time of Louis Philippe, who became king notby the grace of God but by the will of the people. During therevolutionary ferment of 1848–49 he urged the Prussian kingto refuse the imperial crown, co-operated with the Austrianemperor in suppressing the Hungarian insurrection, and compelledthe Prussians to withdraw their support from the insurgents in Schleswig-Holstein. Unfortunately for the peace of theworld his habitual policy of maintaining the existing state ofthings was frequently obscured and disturbed by his desire tomaintain and increase his own and his country’s prestige,influence and territory. By the Persian War, which broke outin 1826, in consequence of frontier disputes, he annexed theprovinces of Erivan and Nakhichevan, and during the wholeof his reign the conquest of the Caucasus was systematicallycarried on. With regard also to the Ottoman empire his policycannot be said to have been strictly conservative. As protectorNicholas I. and the Ottoman empire.of the Orthodox Christians he espoused the cause ofthe rayahs in Greece, Servia and Rumania. Under athreat of war he obtained in 1826 the Convention ofAkerman, by which the autonomy of Moldavia, Walachiaand Servia was confirmed, free passage of the straits was securedfor merchant ships and disputed territory on the Asiatic frontierwas annexed, and in July 1827 he signed with England andFrance the treaty of London for the solution of the Greekquestion by the mediation of the Powers. As the sultan rejectedthe mediation, his fleet was destroyed by the combined squadronsof the three Powers at Navarino; and as this “untoward event”did not suffice to overcome his resistance, a Russian army crossedthe Danube and after two hard-fought campaigns advanced toAdrianople. Here, on the 14th of September 1829, was signeda treaty by which the Porte ceded to Russia the islands at themouth of the Danube and several districts on the Asiatic frontier,granted full liberty to Russian navigation and commerce in theBlack Sea, and guaranteed the autonomous rights previouslyaccorded to Moldavia, Walachia and Servia. By the 10tharticle of the treaty, moreover, Turkey acceded to the protocolof the 22nd of March 1829, by which the Powers had agreed tothe erection of Greece into a tributary principality. This attemptof Russia to secure the sole prestige of liberating Greece was,however, frustrated by the action of the other Powers in puttingforward the principle of the independence of the new Greekstate, with a further extension of frontiers.

The result of the war was to make Russia supreme at Constantinople;and before long an opportunity of further increasingher influence was created by Mehemet Ali, the ambitiouspasha of Egypt, who in November 1831 began a war with hissovereign in Syria, gained a series of victories over the Turkishforces in Asia Minor and threatened Constantinople. SultanMadmud II. after appealing in vain to Great Britain for activeassistance turned in despair to Russia. Nicholas immediatelysent his Black Sea fleet into the Bosphorus, landed on the Asiaticshore a force of 10,000 men, and advanced another large forcetowards the Turkish frontier in Bessarabia. Under pressure fromTreaty of Unkiar-Skelessi, 1833.England and France the Egyptians retreated and theRussian forces were withdrawn, but the tsar hadmeanwhile (July 8, 1833) concluded with the sultan thetreaty of Unkiar-Skelessi, which constituted ostensiblya defensive and offensive alliance between the two Powers andestablished virtually a Russian protectorate over Turkey. Ina secret article of the treaty the sultan undertook in the eventof acasus foederis arising, and in consideration of being relievedof his obligations under the articles of the public treaty, toclose the Dardanelles to the warships of all nations “au besoin,”which meant in effect that in the event of Russia being threatenedwith an attack from the Mediterranean he would close theDardanelles against the invader. England and France protestedenergetically and the treaty remained a dead letter,but the question came up again in 1840, after Mahmud’s renewedattempt to crush Mehemet Ali had ended in the utter defeatof the Turks by Ibrahim at Nezib (June 24, 1839). This timeMehemet Ali was supported by the French government, whichaimed at establishing predominant influence in Egypt, but hewas successfully opposed by a coalition of Great Britain, Russia,Austria and Prussia, which checkmated the aggressive designsof France by the convention of London (July 15, 1840)(seeMehemet Ali andTurkey). In this way the developmentof Russian policy with regard to Turkey was checked for someyears, but the project of confirming and extending the Russianprotectorate over the Orthodox Christians was revived in 1852,The Holy Places.when Napoleon III. obtained for the Roman Catholicscertain privileges with regard to the Holy Places inPalestine. At the same time Austria intervened inMontenegrin affairs and induced the sultan to withdraw histroops from the principality. In these two incidents the tsarperceived a diminution of Russian prestige and influence inTurkey, and Prince Menshikov was sent on a special mission toConstantinople to obtain reparation in the form of a treatywhich should guarantee the rights of the Orthodox Churchwith regard to the Holy Places and confirm the protectorateof Russia over the Orthodox rayahs, established by the treatiesof Kainarji, Bucharest and Adrianople. The resistance ofthe sultan, supported by Great Britain and France, led to theThe Crimean War.Crimean War, which was terminated by the taking ofSevastopol (September 1855) and the treaty of Paris(March 30, 1856). By that important document Russiareluctantly consented to a strict limitation of her armaments inthe Black Sea, to withdrawal from the mouths of the Danubeby the retrocession of Bessarabia which she had annexed in1812, and finally to a renunciation of all special rights of interventionbetween the sultan and his Christian subjects. Nicholasdid not live to experience this humiliation. He had died atSt Petersburg on the 2nd of March 1855 and had been succeededby his eldest son, Alexander II.

The first decade of Alexander’s reign is commonly known inRussia as “the epoch of the great reforms,” and may be describedas a violent reaction against the political andintellectual stagnation of the preceding period. Therepressive system of Nicholas, in which all other publicinterests were sacrificed to that of making Russia a greatmilitary power, the guardian of order in Europe and the predominantfactor in the Eastern Question,Alexander II., 1855–81.had been tried andfound wanting. Ending in a military disaster and a diplomatichumiliation, it had failed to attain even the narrow object forwhich it had been created. This was clearly perceived andkeenly felt by the educated classes, and as soon as the stronghand of the uncompromising autocrat was withdrawn, theyclamoured loudly for radical changes in the aims and methodsof their rulers. Russia must adopt, it was said, those enlightenedprinciples and liberal institutions which made the Westernnations superior to her not only in the arts of peace but evenin the art of War; only by imitating her rivals could she hope toovertake and surpass them in the race of progress. On thatsubject there was wonderful unanimity, and the few personswho could not join in the chorus had the prudence to remainsilent. For the first time in the history of Russia public opinionin the modern sense became a power in the state and influencedstrongly the policy of the government. Though the youngemperor was of too phlegmatic a temperament to be carriedaway by the prevailing excitement and of too practical a turnof mind to adopt wholesale the doctrinaire theories of hisself-constituted, irresponsible advisers, he recognized that greatadministrative and economic changes were required, and after ashort period of hesitation he entered on a series of drastic reforms,of which the most important were the emancipation ofthe serfs, the thorough reorganization of the judicial administrationand the development of local self-government. All theseundertakings, in which the humane, liberal-minded autocratreceived the sympathy, support and co-operation of the moreenlightened of his subjects, were successfully accomplished. Theserfs were liberated entirely from the arbitrary rule of the landownersand became proprietors of the communal land; the oldtribunals which could be justly described as “dens of iniquityand incompetence,” were replaced by civil and criminal law-courtsof the French type, in which justice was dispensed bytrained jurists according to codified legislation, and from whichthe traditional bribery and corruption were rigidly excluded; andthe administration of local affairs—roads, schools, hospitals, &c.—wasentrusted to provincial and district councils freely elected byall classes of the population. In addition to these great and beneficentchanges, means were taken for developing more rapidly the vast natural resources of the country, public instruction receivedan unprecedented impetus, a considerable amount of liberty wasaccorded to the press, a strong spirit of liberalism pervadedrapidly all sections of the educated classes, a new imaginativeand critical literature dealing with economic, philosophical andpolitical questions sprang into existence, and for a time the younggeneration fondly imagined that Russia, awakening from her traditionallethargy, was about to overtake, and soon to surpass, on thepath of national progress, the older nations of western Europe.

These sanguine expectations were not fully realized. Theeconomic and moral condition of the peasantry was littleimproved by freedom, and in many districts there were signsof positive impoverishment and demoralization. The localself-government institutions after a short period of feverishand not always well-directed activity, showed symptoms oforganic exhaustion. The reformed tribunals, though incomparablybetter than their predecessors, did not give universalsatisfaction. In the imperial administration, the corruptionand long-established abuses which had momentarily vanished,began to reappear. Industrial enterprises did not always succeed.Education produced many unforeseen and undesirable practicalresults. The liberty of the press not unfrequently degeneratedinto licence, and sane liberalism was often replaced by socialisticdreaming. In short, it became only too evident that there wasno royal road to national prosperity, and that Russia, like othernations, must be content to advance slowly and laboriouslyalong the rough path of painful experience. In these circumstancessanguine enthusiasm naturally gave way to despondency,and the reforming zeal of the government was replaced by tendenciesof a decidedly reactionary kind. Partly from disappointmentand nervous exhaustion, and partly from a conviction thatthe country required rest in order to judge the practical resultsof the reforms already accomplished, the tsar refrained fromfurther initiating new legislation, and the government gave it tobe understood that the epoch of the great reforms was closed.

In the younger ranks of the educated classes this state ofthings produced keen dissatisfaction, which soon found ventin revolutionary agitation. At first the agitationwas of an academic character and was dealt with bythe press-censure; but it gradually took the form ofsecret associations, and the police had to interfere.There were no great, well-organizedRevolutionary propaganda.secret societies, but therewere many small groups, composed chiefly of male and femalestudents of the universities and technical schools, which workedindependently for a common purpose. Finding that the wallsof autocracy could not be overturned by blasts of revolutionarytrumpets in the periodical press and in clandestinely printedseditious proclamations, the young enthusiasts determined toseek the support of the masses, or, as they termed it, “to goin among the people” (idti v naròd). Under the disguise ofdoctors, midwives, school teachers, governesses, factory handsor common labourers, they sought to make proselytes amongthe peasantry and the workmen in the industrial centres byrevolutionary pamphlets and oral explanations. For a timethe propaganda had very little success, because the uneducatedpeasants and factory workers could not understand thephraseology and abstract principles of socialism; but when thepropagandists descended to a lower platform and spread rumoursthat the tsar had given all the land to the peasants, and wasprevented by the proprietors and officials from carrying outhis benevolent intentions, there was a serious danger of agrariandisorders, and energetic measures were adopted by the authorities.Wholesale arrests were made by the police, and manyof the accused were imprisoned or exiled to distant provinces,some by the regular tribunals, and others by so-called “administrativeprocedure” without a formal trial. The activity ofthe police and the sufferings of the victims naturally producedintense excitement and bitterness among those who escapedarrest, and a secret organization calling itself the ExecutiveCommittee announced in its clandestinely printed organs thatthe functionaries who distinguished themselves in the suppressionof the propaganda would be “removed.” A numberof prominent officials were accordingly condemned to deathby this secret terrorist tribunal, and in some cases the sentenceswere carried out. General Mezentsov, the head of the politicalpolice, was assassinated in broad daylight in one of the principalstreets of St Petersburg, and in the provinces a good manyofficials of various grades shared the same fate. As these actsof terrorism had quite the opposite of the desired effect, repeatedattempts were made on the life of the emperor, and atlast the carefully laid plans of the conspirators were successful.On the 13th of March 1881, when returning from a militaryparade to the Winter Palace, Alexander II. was terribly woundedby the explosion of a bomb, and died shortly afterwards. (Fordetails of this revolutionary movement, seeNihilism.)

In respect of foreign policy the reign of Alexander II. differedwidely from that of Nicholas. The Eastern Colossus no longerinspired respect and fear in Europe. Until the countryhad completely recovered from the exhaustion of theCrimean War the government remained in the backgroundof European politics. Its attitude was graphicallydescribed in the famous declarationForeign policy.of Prince Gorchakov:“La Russie ne boude pas; elle se recueille.” On one point,however, this description was not accurate; Russia sulkedso far as Austria was concerned, for she could not forget thatthe emperor Francis Joseph, by his wavering and unfriendlyconduct towards her during the Crimean War, had ill repaid herassistance to the Habsburg Monarchy in 1849, and had fulfilledthe cynical prediction of Prince Schwarzenberg that his countrywould astonish the world by her ingratitude. It was notwithout secret satisfaction, therefore, that Prince Gorchakovwatched the repeated defeats of the Austrian army in theItalian campaign of 1859, and he felt inclined to respond to theadvances made to him by Napoleon III.; but the germs of aRusso-French alliance, which had come into existence immediatelyafter the Crimean War, ripened very slowly, and they werecompletely destroyed in 1863 when the French emperor woundedRussian sensibilities deeply by giving moral and diplomaticsupport to the Polish insurrection. On that occasion Bismarckhelped Gorchakov to ward off the threatened intervention ofFrance and England, and he thereby founded the cordialrelations which subsisted between the cabinets of Berlin andSt Petersburg down to 1878, and which contributed powerfullyto the creation of the German empire by defending the Prussiancabinet against the jealousy and enmity of Austria and France.In return for these services Bismarck helped Russia to recovera portion of what she had lost by the Crimean War, for it wasthanks to his connivance and diplomatic support that she wasable in 1871 to denounce with impunity the clauses of thetreaty of Paris which limited Russian armament in the BlackSea. Had the tsar been satisfied with this important success,which enabled him to rebuild Sevastopol and construct a BlackSea fleet, his reign might have been a peaceful and prosperousRusso-Turkish War of 1877–78.one, but he tried to recover the remainder of whathad been lost by the Crimean War, the province ofBessarabia and predominant influence in Turkey.To effect this, he embarked on the Turkish War of1877–78, which ended in disappointment. Though the campaignenabled him to recover Bessarabia at the expense of hisRumanian ally, it did not increase Russian prestige in the East,because the Russian army was repeatedly repulsed by theTurks, and when at last it reached Constantinople, it was preventedfrom entering the city by the threatening attitude ofEngland and Austria. In the field of diplomacy there was likewisedisappointment. The concessions extorted from the Portein the preliminary treaty of San Stefano (March 3, 1878) wererevived and considerably modified in favour of Turkey by thecongress of Berlin (June 13–July 13, 1878); seeEurope:history.

Much greater success attended the efforts of Russian diplomacyand Russian arms in Asia. By the treaty of Aigun (May 28,1858), and without any military operations, thecession of a great part of the basin of the Amur wasobtained from China. Six years later began therapid expansion of Russia in Central Asia, and at the endRussian expansion
in Asia.
of Alexander II.’s reign her domination had been firmlyestablished throughout nearly the whole of the vast expanseof territory lying between Siberia on the north and Persia andAfghanistan on the south, and stretching without interruptionfrom the eastern coast of the Caspian to the Chinese frontier.The greater part of the territory was formally incorporatedinto the empire, and the petty potentates, such as the khan ofKhiva and the amir of Bokhara, who were allowed to retaina semblance of their former sovereignty, became obsequiousvassals of the White Tsar.

The assassination of Alexander II. by the terrorists made aprofound impression on his son and successor, and determinedthe general character of his rule. Alexander III.(1881–94), who had never sympathized with liberalismin any form, entered frankly on a reactionary policy,which was pursued consistently during the whole of hisreign. He could not, of course, undo the great reforms ofhis predecessor, but he amendedAlexander III., 1881–94.

Reaction under Alexander III.
them in such a wayas to counteract what he considered the exaggerationsof liberalism. Local self-government in the villagecommunes, the rural districts and the towns wascarefully restricted, and placed to a greater extent under thecontrol of the regular officials. The reformers of the previousreign had endeavoured to make the emancipated peasantryadministratively and economically independent of the landedproprietors; the conservatives of this later era, proceedingon the assumption that the peasants did not know how tomake a proper use of the liberty prematurely conferred uponthem, endeavoured to re-establish the influence of the landedproprietors by appointing from amongst them “land-chiefs,”who were to exercise over the peasants of their district a certainamount of patriarchal jurisdiction. The reformers of theprevious reign had sought to make the new local administration(zemstvo) a system of genuine rural self-government and a basisfor future parliamentary institutions; these later conservativestransformed it into a mere branch of the ordinary state administration,and took precautions against its ever assuming apolitical character. Even municipal institutions, which hadnever shown much vitality, were subjected to similar restrictions.In short, the various forms of local self-government, which wereintended to raise the nation gradually to the higher politicallevel of western Europe, were condemned as unsuited to thenational character and traditions, and as productive of disorderand demoralization. They were accordingly replaced, in greatmeasure by the old autocratic methods of administration, andmuch of the administrative corruption which had been cured,or at least repressed, by the reform enthusiasm again flourishedluxuriantly.

In a small but influential section of the educated classes therewas a conviction that the revolutionary tendencies, whichculminated in Nihilism and Anarchism, proceeded from theadoption of cosmopolitan rather than national principles in allspheres of educational and administrative activity, and thatthe best remedy for the evils from which the country wassuffering was to be found in a return to the three great principlesof Nationality, Orthodoxy and Autocracy. This doctrine, whichhad been invented by the Slavophils of a previous generation,was early instilled into the mind of Alexander III. byPobêdonostsev(q.v.), who was one of his teachers, and later his mosttrusted adviser, and its influence can be traced in all the moreimportant acts of the government during that monarch’s reign.His determination to maintain autocracy was officially proclaimeda few days after his accession. Nationality andEastern Orthodoxy, which are so closely connected as to bealmost blended together in the Russian mind, received not lessattention. Even in European Russia the regions near thefrontier contain a great variety of nationalities, languagesand religions. In Finland the population is composed ofFinnish-speaking and Swedish-speaking Protestants; theBaltic provinces are inhabited by German-speaking, Lett-speakingand Esth-speaking Lutherans; the inhabitants ofthe south-western provinces are chiefly Polish-speaking RomanCatholics and Yiddish-speaking Jews; in the Crimea and onthe Middle Volga there are a considerable number of Tatar-speakingMahommedans; and in the Caucasus there is aconglomeration of races and languages such as is to be foundon no other portion of the earth’s surface. Until recent timesthese various nationalities were allowed to retain unmolestedthe language, religion and peculiar local administration oftheir ancestors; but when the new nationality doctrine cameinto fashion, attempts were made to spread among them thelanguage, religion and administrative institutions of thedominant race. In the reigns of Nicholas I. and Alexander II.these attempts were merely occasional and intermittent;under Alexander III. they were made systematically andwith very little consideration for the feelings, wishes andinterests of the people concerned. The local institutionswere assimilated to those of the purely Russian provinces;the use of the Russian language was made obligatory in theadministration, in the tribunals and to some extent in theschools; the spread of Eastern Orthodoxy was encouraged bythe authorities, whilst the other confessions were placed undersevere restrictions; foreigners were prohibited from possessinglanded property; and in some provinces administrative measureswere taken for making the land pass into the hands of OrthodoxRussians. In this process some of the local officials displayedprobably an amount of zeal beyond the intentions of the government,but any attempt to oppose the movement was rigorouslypunished. Of all the various races the Jews were the mostseverely treated. The great majority of them had long beenconfined to the western and south-western provinces. In therest of the country they had not been allowed to reside in thevillages, because their habits of keeping vodka-shops andlending money at usurious interest were found to demoralizethe peasantry, and even in the towns their numbers and occupationshad been restricted by the authorities. But, partly fromthe usual laxity of the administration and partly from thereadiness of the Jews to conciliate the needy officials, the ruleshad been by no means strictly applied. As soon as this factbecame known to Alexander III. he ordered the rules to bestrictly carried out, without considering what an enormousamount of hardship and suffering such an order entailed. Healso caused new rules to be enacted by which his Jewish subjectswere heavily handicapped in education and professionaladvancement. In short, complete Russification of all non-Russianpopulations and institutions was the chief aim of thegovernment in home affairs.

In the foreign policy of the empire Alexander III. likewiseintroduced considerable changes. During his father’s reignits main objects were: in the west, the maintenanceof the alliance with Germany; in south-eastern Europe,the recovery of what had been lost by the Crimean War,the gradual weakening of the Sultan’s authority, and theincrease of Russian influence amongForeign policy. the minor Slav nationalities;in Asia, the gradual but cautious expansion ofRussian domination. In the reign of Alexander III. the firstof these objects was abandoned. Already, before his accession,the bonds of friendship which united Russia to Germany hadbeen weakened by the action of Bismarck in giving to the cabinetof St Petersburg at the Berlin congress less diplomatic supportthan was expected, and by the Austro-German treaty of alliance(October 1879), concluded avowedly for the purpose of opposingRussian aggression; but the old relations were partly re-establishedby secret negotiations in 1880, by a meeting of theyoung tsar and the old emperor at Danzig in 1881, and by themeeting of the three emperors at Skierniewice in 1884, by whichthe Three Emperors’ League was reconstituted for a term ofthree years (seeEurope:History). Gradually, however, agreat change took place in the tsar’s views with regard to theGerman alliance. He suspected Bismarck of harbouring hostiledesigns against Russia, and he came to recognize that thepermanent weakening of France was not in accordance withRussian political interests. He determined, therefore, tooppose any further disturbance of the balance of power in favour of Germany, and when the treaty of Skierniewice expired in1887 he declined to renew it. From that time Russia gravitatedslowly towards an alliance with France, and sought to createa counterpoise against the Triple Alliance of Germany, Austriaand Italy. The tsar was reluctant to bind himself by a formaltreaty, because the French government did not offer the requisiteguarantees of stability, and because he feared that itmight be induced, by the prospect of Russian support, to assumean aggressive attitude towards Germany. He recognized,however, that in the event of a great European war the twonations would in all probability be found fighting on the sameside, and that if they made no preparations for concerted militaryaction they would be placed at a grave disadvantage in comparisonwith their opponents of the Triple Alliance, who werebelieved to have already worked out an elaborate plan ofcampaign. In view of this contingency the Russian and Frenchmilitary authorities studied the military questions in common,and the result of their labours was the preparation of a militaryconvention, which was finally ratified in 1894. During thisperiod the relations between the two governments and thetwo countries became much more cordial. In the summer of1891 the visit to Kronstadt of a French squadron under AdmiralGervais was made the occasion for an enthusiastic demonstrationin favour of a Franco-Russian alliance; and two years later(October 1893) a still more enthusiastic reception was given tothe Russian Admiral Avelan and his officers when they visitedToulon and Paris. But it was not till after the death of Alexander III.that the word “alliance” was used publicly byofficial personages. In 1895 the term was first publicly employedby M. Ribot, then president of the council, in the Chamberof Deputies, but the expressions he used were so vague that theydid not entirely remove the prevailing doubts as to the existenceof a formal treaty. Two years later (August 1897), duringthe official visit of M. Félix Faure to St Petersburg, a littlemore light was thrown on the subject. In the complimentaryspeeches delivered by the president of the French Republic andthe tsar, France and Russia were referred to as allies, and theterm “nations alliées” was afterwards repeatedly used onoccasions of a similar kind.

In south-eastern Europe Alexander III. adopted an attitudeof reserve and expectancy. He greatly increased and strengthenedhis Black Sea fleet, so as to be ready for any emergencythat might arise, and in June 1886, contrary to the declarationmade in the Treaty of Berlin (Art. 59), he ordered Batum to betransformed into a fortified naval port, but in the Balkan Peninsulahe persistently refrained, under a good deal of provocation,from any intervention that might lead to a Europeanwar. The Bulgarian government, first under Prince Alexanderand afterwards under the direction of M. Stamboloff, pursuedsystematically an anti-Russian policy, but the cabinet of St Petersburgconfined itself officially to breaking off diplomaticrelations and making diplomatic protests, and unofficially togiving tacit encouragement to revolutionary agitation.

In Asia, during the reign of Alexander III. the expansion ofRussian domination made considerable progress. A few weeksafter his accession he sanctioned the annexation of the territoryof the Tekke Turkomans, which had been conquered by GeneralSkobelev, and in 1884 he formally annexed the Merv oasis withoutmilitary operations. He then allowed the military authoritiesto push forward in the direction of Afghanistan, until in March1885 an engagement took place between Russian and Afghanforces at Panjdeh. Thereupon the British government, whichhad been for some time carrying on negotiations with thecabinet of St Petersburg for a delimitation of the Russo-Afghanfrontier, intervened energetically and prepared for war; but acompromise was effected, and after more than two years ofnegotiation a delimitation convention was signed at St Petersburgon 20th July 1887. The forward movement of Russiawas thus stopped in the direction of Herat, but it continuedwith great activity farther east in the region of the Pamirs,until another Anglo-Russian convention was signed in 1895.During the whole reign of Alexander III. the increase ofterritoryin Central Asia is calculated by Russian authorities at429,895 square kilometres.

On 1st November 1894 Alexander III. died, and was succeededby his son, Nicholas II., who, partly from similarity of characterand partly from veneration for his father’s memory,continued the existing lines of policy in home andforeign affairs. The expectation entertained in manyquarters that great legislative changes would at oncebe made in a liberal sense wasDeath of Alexander III.; accession of Nicholas II.not realized. Whenan influential deputation from the province of Tver,which had long enjoyed a reputation for liberalism, ventured tohint in a loyal address that the time had come for changesin the existing autocratic régime, they received a replywhich showed that the emperor had no intention of makingany such changes. Private suggestions in the same sense,offered directly and respectfully, were no better received, andno important changes were made in the legislation of the precedingreign. But a great alteration took place noiselessly inthe manner of carrying out the laws and ministerial circulars.Though resembling his father in the main points of his character,the young tsar was of a more humane disposition, and he wasmuch less of a doctrinaire. With his father’s aspiration ofmaking Holy Russia a homogeneous empire he thoroughlysympathized in principle, but he disliked the systematic persecutionof Jews, heretics and schismatics to which it gave rise,and he let it be understood, without any formal order or proclamation,that the severe measures hitherto employed wouldnot meet with his approval. The officials were not slow to takethe hint, and their undue zeal at once disappeared. Nicholas II.showed, however, that his father’s policy of Russification wasneither to be reversed nor to be abandoned. When an influentialdeputation was sent from Finland to St Petersburg torepresent to him respectfully that the officials were infringingthe local rights and privileges solemnly accorded at the time ofthe annexation, it was refused an audience, and the leaders ofthe movement were informed indirectly that local interestsmust be subordinated to the general welfare of the empire. Inaccordance with this declaration, the policy of Russification inFinland was steadily maintained, and caused much disappointment,not only to the Finlanders, but also to the other nationalitieswho desired the preservation of their ancient rights.

In foreign affairs Nicholas II. likewise continued the policyof his predecessor, with certain modifications suggested by thechange of circumstances. He strengthened the cordial understandingwith France by a formal agreement, the terms of whichwere not divulged, but he never encouraged the French governmentin any aggressive designs, and he maintained friendlyrelations with Germany. In the Balkan Peninsula a slightchange of attitude took place. Alexander III., indignant atwhat he considered the ingratitude of the Slav nationalities,remained coldly aloof, as far as possible, from all interventionin their affairs. About three months after his death, de Giers,who thoroughly approved of this attitude, died (26th January1895), and his successor, Prince Lobanov, minister of foreignaffairs from 19th March 1895 to 30th August 1896, endeavouredto recover what he considered Russia’s legitimate influencein the Slav world. For this purpose Russian diplomacy becamemore active in south-eastern Europe. The result was perceivedfirst in Montenegro and Servia, and then in Bulgaria. PrinceFerdinand of Bulgaria had long been anxious to legalize hisposition by a reconciliation, and as soon as he got rid of Stamboloffhe made advances to the Russian government. Theywere well received, and a reconciliation was effected on certainconditions, the first of which was that Prince Ferdinand’s eldestson and heir should become a member of the Eastern OrthodoxChurch. As another means of opposing Western influence insouth-eastern Europe, Prince Lobanov inclined to the policy ofprotecting rather than weakening the Ottoman empire. Whenthe British government seemed disposed to use coercive measuresfor the protection of the Armenians, he gave it clearly tobe understood that any such proceeding would be opposed byRussia. After Prince Lobanov’s death and the appointment of Count Muraviev as his successor in January 1897, thistendency of Russian policy became less marked. In April 1897,it is true, when the Greeks provoked a war with Turkey, theyreceived no support from St Petersburg, but at the close of thewar the tsar showed himself more friendly to them; and afterwards,when it proved extremely difficult to find a suitableperson as governor-general of Crete (seeCrete), he recommendedthe appointment of his cousin, Prince George of Greece—aselection which was pretty sure to accelerate the union ofthe island with the Hellenic kingdom. How far the recommendationwas due to personal feeling, as opposed to politicalconsiderations, it is impossible to say.

In Asia, after the accession of Nicholas II., the expansionof Russia, following the line of least resistance and stimulatedby the construction of the Trans-Siberian railway,took the direction of northern China and the effetelittle kingdom of Korea. A great part of the easternsection of the railway was constructed on Chineseterritory, and elaborate preparationsRussia and Japan in the Far East.were made for bringingManchuria within the sphere of Russian influence. Withthis view, the cabinet of St Petersburg, at the close of theChino-Japanese War in 1895, objected to all annexations byJapan in that quarter, and insisted on having the treaty ofShimonoseki modified accordingly. Subsequently, by obtainingfrom the Tsungli-Yaman a long lease of Port Arthurand Talienwan and a concession to unite those ports withthe Trans-Siberian by a branch line, she tightened her holdon that portion of the Chinese empire and prepared to completethe work of aggression by so-called “spontaneous infiltration.”From Manchuria, it was assumed, the political influence andspontaneous infiltration would naturally spread to Korea, andon the deeply indented coast of the Hermit Kingdom mightbe constructed new ports and arsenals more spacious andstrategically more important than Port Arthur.

This grandiose project was unexpectedly destroyed by theenergetic resistance of Japan, who had ear-marked the HermitKingdom for herself, and who declared plainly that she wouldnever tolerate the exclusive influence of Russia in Manchuria.In vain the Russian diplomatists sought to overcome heropposition by dilatory negotiations, in the firm convictionthat a small island kingdom in the Pacific would never havethe audacity to attack a power which had conquered andabsorbed the whole of Northern Asia. Their calculations provederroneous. Convinced that the onward march of the Colossuscould not be permanently arrested by mere diplomatic conventions,the cabinet of Tokio suddenly broke off diplomaticrelations and commenced hostilities (February 8, 1904). ForRussia the war proved a series of uninterrupted reverses bothon land and on sea, until it was terminated by the treaty ofPortsmouth in October 1905 (seeRusso-Japanese War).

What contributed powerfully to the conclusion of peacewas the fact that the Russian government was hampered byinternal troubles. The old Liberal movement and theterrorist organizations which had been suppressed byAlexander III. were being resuscitated, and the liberaland revolutionary leaders, taking advantage of theunpopularity of the war, were agitating for the convocationof a Constituent Assembly, which should replace the hatedbureaucratic régime by democratic institutions. With greatreluctance the tsar consented to convoke a consultative chamberof deputies as a sop to public opinion, but that concessionstimulated rather than calmed public opinion, andshortly after the conclusion of peace the Liberals and theRevolutionaries, combining their forces, brought about ageneral strike in St Petersburg together with the stoppage ofrailway communication all over the empire. Panic-strickenfor a moment, the government issued a manifesto proclaimingLiberal principles and promising in vague language all mannerof political reforms (October 30, 1905), and when the inordinateexpectations created by this extraordinary document were notat once realized, preparations were made for overthrowingthe existing régime by means of an armed insurrection. Manybelieved that the end of autocracy had come, and an extemporizedCouncil of Labour Deputies, anxious to play the partof aComité de Salut Public, was ready to take over the supremepower and exercise it in the interests of the proletariat. Inreality the revolutionary movement was not so strong andthe government not so weak as was generally supposed.Mutinies occurred, it is true, during the next few weeks inKronstadt and Sevastopol, and in December there was street-fightingfor several days in Moscow, but such serious disorderswere speedily suppressed, and thereafter the revolutionarymanifestations were confined to mass meetings, processionswith red flags, attempts on the lives of officials and policemen,robberies under arms and agrarian disturbances.

Notwithstanding the unsatisfactory results of the Octobermanifesto the tsar kept his promise of convoking a legislativeassembly, and on the 10th of May 1906 the first Duma wasopened by his majesty in person; but it was so systematicallyand violently hostile to the government and so determinedto obtain executive, in addition to its legislative, functions,that it was dissolved on the 23rd of July without any legislativework being accomplished. The second Duma, which met onthe 5th of March 1907, avoided some of the mistakes. of itspredecessor, but as a legislative assembly it showed itselfequally incompetent, and a large section of its members wereimplicated in a well-organized attempt to spread sedition inthe army by revolutionary propaganda. It was dissolved,therefore, on the 16th of June 1907, and the electoral lawwhich had given such unsatisfactory results was modified byimperial ukase.

The third Duma was subsequently convoked for the 14th ofNovember 1907. (D. M. W.) 

Development of the Russian Constitution.—At the end of 1910the Russian revolution, which seemed at one time to promisean overturn as complete as that of theancien régime in France,would seem to have entered on a path of orderly and conservativedevelopment, and it is possible, now that the smoke of combathas cleared away, to form some estimate of the forces throughthe interplay of which this result has been achieved. At theoutset the superficial resemblance between the revolutionaryThe Russian revolution.movement in Russia and that of 1789 in France wasstriking: there was the same breakdown of the Russiantraditional machinery of government, the same generaloutcry for control by a representative national assembly,the same gradual and reluctant concessions wrung from thecrown under pressure of disaffection in the army, popularémeutes, the assassination of unpopular officials, and the burningof country houses by organized bands of peasants. Similar, too,was the revelation, when freedom of speech was at last allowed,of the unhappy effect of the long divorce of the intellect of thecountry from any experience of practical politics. But here theanalogy breaks down. France in 1789, though its ancient provincialboundaries survived, had long since been welded intoa nation conscious of its common interests; Russia remains avast empire, composed of the most heterogeneous, sometimeseven mutually hostile, elements, whose antagonisms were boundto be an element of weakness in any assembly truly representativeof all sections of the people. In France the Revolution hadbeen the work of the middle classes; in Russia an indigenousmiddle class has, comparatively speaking, no existence, thepeasants forming the overwhelming majority of the population.[48]The supreme peril to the autocracy in Russia lay in the genuinegrievances of the peasants, less political than economic, whichhad opened their minds to revolutionary propaganda. Thesegrievances once removed, and their legitimate land-hungersatisfied, the peasants would become a bulwark of the establishedorder, whatever that might be, as had happened in similarcircumstances in Austria in 1849. As for the revolutionary“intellectuals,” without the lever of agrarian discontent they were practically powerless, the more so as their political activityconsisted mainly in “building theories for an imaginary world.”Thebourgeois revolutionists of France had all beenphilosophes,but their philosophy had at least paid lip-service to “reason”;the Russian revolutionists who formed the majority of the firstand second Dumas, as though inspired by the exalted nonsensepreached by Tolstoi,[49] subordinated reason to sentiment, until—theirimpracticable temper having been advertised to all theworld—it became easy for the government to treat them as amere excrescence on the national life, a malignant growth to beremoved by a necessary operation. In 1909 the number ofexiles for political reasons from Russia was reckoned at 180,000;but the third Duma, purged and packed by an ingenious franchisesystem, was in its third year passing measures of beneficentlegislation, in complete harmony with the government. It isproposed to trace briefly the steps by which this result wasobtained.

In order to explain the course of the revolution which came to ahead in 1905 it is necessary to say a few words about constitutionalplans and liberal experiments, initiated fromabove, which had preceded it. Of the ancientzemskisobor (assembly of the country) it is unnecessary here tosay much, though Nicholas II. was pressed by the more reactionaryelements to model his parliamentPrevious reforms.on this rough equivalent ofthe Western states-general. Thezemski sobor, which had playeda considerable part in the struggle of the tsars against the greatboyars in the 17th century, had met but once since the days ofPeter the Great.[50] The origin of the present constitution ofRussia must be sought, not in this ancient and obsolete institution,but in the artificial constitution elaborated byMikhailSperanski (q.v.) in 1809 at the instance of the emperor Alexander I.Of Speranski’s plan only the establishment of the ImperialCouncil (January 1st, 1810) was realized in his lifetime.[51] In1864, however, the emperor Alexander II. carried the schemea step further by the creation of elected provincial assemblies(zemstvos), to which in 1870 elected municipal councils (dumas)were added. The opportunity thus given for debate naturallystimulated the movement in favour of constitutional government,which received new impulses from the sympathetic attitudeof the emperor Alexander II., his grant in 1879 of a constitutionto the liberated principality of Bulgaria, and the multiplicationof Nihilist outrages which pointed to the necessity of conciliatingLiberal opinion in order to present a united front against revolutionaryagitation. In January 1881 Count Loris-Melikov,minister of the interior, proposed to convene a “general commission”to examine legislative proposals before these were laidbefore the Imperial Council; this commission was to consist ofmembers elected by thezemstvos and the larger towns, andothers nominated in the provinces having nozemstvos. Theplan was approved by Alexander II. on the very morning ofhis assassination (February 17th, 1881), but it was never promulgated.The new tsar, Alexander III., was an apt pupil of histutorPobedonostsev (q.v.), the celebrated procurator of theReaction under Alexander III.Holy Synod, for whom the representative system was“a modern lie,” and his reign covered a period of frankreaction, during which there was not only no question ofgranting any fresh liberties but those already conceded(e.g. the principle of the separation of the administrative andjudicial functions) were largely curtailed. The result of thispolicy of repression, associated as it was with gross incompetenceand corruption in the organs of the administration,was the rapid spread of the revolutionary movement, whichgradually permeated the intelligent classes and ultimatelyaffected even the stolid and apparently immovable masses ofthe peasantry.

The movement came to a head, as a result of the disastersof the war with Japan, in 1904. The assassination of theminister of the interior Plehve, on the 14th of July,by the revolutionist Sazonov was remarkable as asymptom mainly owing to the widespread sympathyof the European press of all shades of opinion withthe motives of the assassin.Influence of the Japanese War.

Meeting of zemstvos.
It was clear that the system withwhich the murdered minister’s name had been associated stoodall but universally condemned, and in the appointment ofthe conciliatory Prince Sviatopolk-Mirski as his successorthe tsar himself seemed to concede the necessity for a changeof policy.[52] In November, with the tacit consent ofthe police, a private assembly of eminent memberslocalzemstvos and municipaldumas was heldin St Petersburg to discuss the situation. The majority ofthis decided to approach the crown with a suggestion fora reform of the Russian system on the basis of a nationalrepresentative assembly, an extension of local self-government,and wider guarantees for individual liberty. The day onwhich the deputation laid these views before Prince Mirskiwas hailed by public opinion as recalling the 5th of May 1789,the date of the meeting of the French states-general atVersailles. The emperor, however, whatever his own views,was surrounded by reactionary influences, of which the mostpowerful were the empress-mother, Pobedonostsev the procuratorof the Holy Synod, Count Muraviev and the Grand-dukeSergius. The imperialukaz of the 12th of Decemberenunciating reforms affecting the peasants, workmen andlocalzemstvos failed to satisfy public opinion; for there wasno word in it of constitutional government. Petitions continuedto flow in to the emperor’s cabinet, praying for a nationalrepresentation, from thezemstvos, from the noblesand from the professional classes, and their moralwas enforced by general agitation, by partial strikes,and by outrages which culminated at Moscow in themurder of the Grand-duke Sergius (February 4th, 1905). InAgitation
and
outrages.
the imperial counsels the resisting forces still seemed to havethe upper hand. Prince Mirski resigned, his resignation beingimmediately followed by a reactionary imperial manifestoreaffirming the principle of autocracy (February 18th).Bulygin, Mirski’s successor, had no knowledge of this untilafter its publication; he hastened to the tsar and obtainedthe issue on the same day of a rescript which, while reservingthe “fundamental laws of the empire” inviolate, stated theemperor’s intention of summoning the representatives of thepeople to aid in “the preparation and examination of legislativeproposals.” A commission of inquiry, under the emperor’spresidency, was now established to elaborate the means forcarrying this promise into effect. On the 6th of June, in replyto a deputation of the second congress ofzemstvos headed byPrince Trubetzkoi, the emperor promised the speedy convocationof a National Assembly. When, however, on the 6th ofAugust, the new law was promulgated, it was found that the“Imperial Duma”[53] was to be no more than a consultativebody, charged with the examination of legislative proposalsbefore these came before the Imperial Council, the dutyand right of passing them into law being still reserved for theautocrat alone. The members of the Duma, moreover, wereplaced at the mercy of the government by a clause empoweringthe Directing Senate to suspend or deprive them. Thepromulgation of this truncated constitution was greeted by afurious agitation, culminating in September in a general strike,rightly described as the most remarkable political phenomenonof modern times. For days the whole mechanism ofcivilized existence in Russia was at a standstill, all intercourse Constitutional mandate of October 17/30, 1905.with the outside world cut off; until at last the governmentwas forced to yield, and on the 17/30th ofOctober 1905 the tsar issued the famous manifestomanifesto promising to Russia a constitution based on themain principles of modern Liberalism: nationalrepresentation, freedom of conscience and opinion,guarantees for individual liberty.

The enormous programme of constitutional reform foreshadowedin the manifesto had to be elaborated in haste byCount Witte, the minister of the interior, under circumstancesby no means promising. The organs of government seemedparalysed by the repudiation of the principle on which theirauthority was based, and the empire to be in danger of fallinginto complete anarchy. The revolutionary terrorists tookadvantage of the situation to multiply outrages; popularagitation was fomented by a multitude of new journals preachingevery kind of extravagant doctrine, now that the censor noThe “Union of the Russian People.”longer dared to act; in December the troubleculminated in a formidable rising in Moscow. Therevolutionary terrorists were countered by theterrorists of the reaction who, under the name of“the Union of the Russian People,” began anorganized extermination of the elements supposed to behostile to the traditional regime. The “black band” (chernayasotnia), or “black hundreds,” as they were branded by publicopinion, directed their attacks especially against the Jews,andpogroms,[54]i.e. organized wholesale robbery and murderof Jews, occurred in many places, it was believed with theconnivance of the police and veiled approval in exaltedquarters.

Meanwhile the political parties which were to divide thenew Duma had taken shape. Apart from the extremists onone side or the other, frank reactionaries on theRight and Socialists on the Left, two main divisionsof opinion revealed themselves in the congresses ofthezemstvos that met at Moscow in September andNovember. In the former thereDevelopment of political parties.had been a fusion between theRadicals, supporters of the autonomy of Poland and a federalconstitution for the empire, and the Independence party(Osvobozhdenya) formed by political exiles at Paris in 1903,the fusion taking the name of Constitutional Democrats, known(from a word-play on the initials K.D.) as “Cadets.” Themore moderate elements found a rallying cry in the manifestoof October, took the name of “the Party of 17 October,” andbecame known as “Octobrists” In thezemstvo congress ofNovember the “Cadets” protested against the “grant” ofa constitution already elaborated, and demanded the convocationof a Constituent Assembly. The Octobrists, on theother hand, supported Count Witte’s moderate programme,the most important provisions of which were the extension(11 December 1905) of the suffrage under the stillborn constitutionof August, and (20 February 1906) the reorganizationof the Duma as the Lower House, and of the Imperial Council(half of which was to be elective) as the Upper House[55] in thenew parliament.

The elections were held in March 1906, and on the 27th ofApril the emperor Nicholas II. solemnly opened the first Dumaof the Empire. The “Cadets” commanded an overwhelming majority in the Lower House, and theirintractable temper and ignorance of affairs became atonce apparent. The address in reply to the speech from thethrone, voted after a debate in which abstract theories hadtriumphed over common sense,The first Duma.demanded universal suffrage,the establishment of pure parliamentary government, theabolition of capital punishment, the expropriation of the landlords,a political amnesty, and the suppression of the ImperialCouncil. When the minister of the interior, M. Goremykin,who had succeeded Witte at the head of the government, metthese preposterous demands with a flat refusal, the House voted,on the motion of M. Kuzmin-Karaviev, for an appeal to thepeople (July 4).[56] Four days later the government dissolved theDuma, M. Goremykin at the same time being replaced by M. Stolypin.The “Cadets” refused to accept this action and, inimitation of the famous meeting in the tennis-court at Versailles,The Vyborg manifesto.adjourned to Vyborg in Finland, where, under the ex-presidentof the Duma, M. Muromtsov, they drew upand issued a manifesto calling on the Russian peopleto refuse taxes and military service. Its sole result,apart from the punishment which afterwards fell on its authors,[57]was to show how little the majority of the dissolved Duma hadrepresented the Russian people. Isolated mutinies in the armyfollowed, and terrorist outrages here and there—notably, inAugust, the dastardly bomb outrage in the Isle of Apothecariesat St Petersburg, which seriously injured one of M. Stolypin’slittle daughters; but the mass of the nation and of the armyremained wholly unmoved, while the repetition of troubles wasmade more difficult by the establishment of field courts martialwith summary powers.

The second Duma met on the 6th of March 1907. M. Stolypinhad not ventured to alter the electoral law without parliamentaryconsent, but with the aid of a complaisant Senate theprovisions of the existing law were interpreted in restrictivesense for the purpose of influencing the elections. Theresult was, however, hardly more satisfactory to the government.The “Cadets,” it is true, lost manyThe second Duma.seats both to the Socialistsand to the extreme Right, but they held the balance of the House,of which the Octobrists and the Right together only constitutedone-fifth, and their leader, M. Golovin, was elected president ofthe House. The temper of the second Duma, was, indeed, evenmore democratic than that of the first; but M. Stolypin did hisbest to work in harmony with it, realizing that under theexisting law another dissolution could but lead to a like result,and shrinking from the only alternative—an alteration of the lawby acoup d’état, a course which could only be justified on the pleaof extreme necessity. On the 19th of March he laid before theHouse his programme of reforms, which included the emancipationof the peasants from the control of the communes and thehanding over to them of the crown lands and imperial estates.The majority, however, refused to be reconciled. The abolitionof the field courts martial was demanded; on the 13th of Aprila bill for the expropriation of landlords was carried by a two-thirdsmajority,[58] and the 30th the Army Bill would have beenlost but for the Polish vote. The crisis came with the discoveryof a treasonable plot for the subornation of the army, in whichmany Socialist members of the Duma were involved. On the14th of June Stolypin’s proposal for the arrest of 16 members andthe indictment of 55 was shelved by being referred to a committee.Alteration by ukaz of the electoral law.The excuse for which the government had been waitingwas thus provided, and two days later the Duma wasdissolved. An imperialukaz fixed the new elections of thefor the 14th of September, and the meeting of thethird Duma for the 14th of November; at the sametime, in violation of the October manifesto, the electoral lawwas altered, so as to secure a representation at once moreRussian and more conservative. The non-Russian frontierprovinces (okrainas) had even before been under-represented(one member for every 350,000 inhabitants, as against one forevery 250,000 in the central provinces); the members returned byPoland, the Caucasus and Siberia were now reduced from 89 to39, those from the Central Asian steppes (25) were swept awayaltogether; the total number of deputies was reduced from 524to 442. Even more drastic were the changes in the electoralmachinery, by far the most complicated in Europe, establishedby the law of 1905.[59] This was based on the principle of indirect election, through a series of electoral colleges. It was a simplematter to manipulate these so as to throw the effective powerinto the hands of the propertied classes without ostensiblyThe third Duma.depriving any one of the vote.[60] The result was thatin the third Duma, which met on the 15th of November1907, the conservative Right preponderated as muchas the Left had done in its two predecessors. Its president,M. Khomiakov, had been one of the founders of the “Unionof 17 October,” but even the Octobrists formed but a third ofthe House and were compelled to act with the reactionariesof the Right; and the vice-president, Prince Volkonsky, was amember of the Union of the Russian People.

On the whole, the new Duma was fairly representative of thechanged temper of the Russian people, disillusioned and wearyof anarchy. The government had done wisely in obscuringthe passion for democratic ideals by an appeal to Russianchauvinism, an appeal soon to bear fruit in disuniting therevolutionary parties. The congress ofzemstvos, hitherto thefocus of Liberalism, had petitioned the government, before theopening of the third Duma, to take measures for the restorationof order. The authorities began to exhibit something of theirold spirit. M. Dubrovin, president of the Union of the RussianPeople and organizer ofpogroms, having written a letter of congratulationto the tsar on the occasion of thecoup d’état, receiveda gracious reply; the hideous reign of terror of the “BlackHundred” in Odessa did not prevent the Grand-duke Constantinefrom accepting the badge of membership of the Union.The ordinary laws, too, had been suspended; the fining andconfiscation of newspapers had been resumed, and the “Cadets”had been forbidden to hold a congress. All this, however,did not argue an intention on the part of the government torevert to the autocraticstatus quo. M. Stolypin indeed defendedthecoup d’état in the Duma on the ground that the autocrathad merely altered what the autocrat had originally granted;but, while laying stress on the necessity for restoring order inthe body politic, he announced a long programme of reforms,including agrarian measures, reform of local government andits extension in the frontier provinces, and state insurance ofworkmen. The most far-reaching of these reforms, carried inthe first session of the third Duma, was the partial abolitionof the communal and family ownership of land, which involvedthe establishment of a class of true peasant-proprietors.[61] Besidesthis, the Duma had passed before its adjournment on the28th of October 1908 much useful legislation, some 300 bills inall, including two for the building of important railways on theAmur and in Siberia. Nor had it exhibited by any meansa wholly docile spirit. On the 7th of June, for instance, M.Guchkov attacked the maladministration in the navy, pointingout that no reforms were possible so long as grand-dukes wereat the head of its departments. The Duma endorsed this allbut unanimously, and as the result the Grand-dukes Peter andSergius resigned their posts of inspector-general of Engineersand Ordnance respectively, and the Grand-duke Nicholas hischairmanship of the Committee of National Defence. A yearlater the Duma again came into collision with the governmentin a matter highly illuminating of the struggle between theancient traditions and the new ideas in Russia. On the14th of June 1909 a bill was passed removing the disabilitieshitherto attaching to some 15,000,000 of Old Believers. In spiteof strenuous government opposition, inspired by the authoritiesof the Orthodox Church, amendments were carried allowing dissidentministers to assume ecclesiastical titles and to preach, andpermitting Christians to join non-Christian religions or even todescribe themselves as unbelievers. Thus a step forward was madein securing the freedom of conscience proclaimed in the Octobermanifesto and denounced by a synod of Orthodox bishops at Kievin 1908, though the rights granted by the Duma were seriouslycurtailed in the Imperial Council, and have been largelyrendered a dead letter by the action of the administration.

Meanwhile the pan-Russian movement had been gainingapace. At first it had seemed that the new birth of Russiawould lead to a revival of pan-Slavism, directed not,as in the middle of the 19th century, against Austriabut against Germany. In May 1908 a deputation of Russianthe Slav members of the AustrianReichsrat paid aceremonial visit to the Duma atNeo-Slav and pan-Russian movements.St Petersburg, and inthis “neo-Slav” demonstration M. Dmowski, leader of the Polishparty in the Duma, took part. In the following year, however,the situation was completely altered, a result due to the growinganti-Polish feeling in the Duma and, more especially, to thesupport given by the Austrian Slavs to the annexation of Bosniaand Herzegovina. This event caused the utmost excitement inRussia; the crown prince of Servia, who arrived in St Petersburgon the 28th of October to ask for the armed assistance ofthe tsar, was received with enthusiasm by all classes of thepeople; and, though armed intervention was impossible, M. Isvolskytook the lead in the abortive demand for a Europeanconference (seeEurope:History). Neo-Slav dreams were nowreplaced by a passionate desire to consolidate the Russianempire on a purely Russian basis. Even the remnant of the“Cadets” had by this time renounced their sympathy withPolish aspirations, and in the matter of Finland the Dumaproved itself even more imperial than the emperor himself.The Finnish question is dealt with elsewhere (seeFinland:History). Here it may suffice to mention, as illustrating theThe Duma and Finland.changed temper of the Russian national assembly,that the Russian majority of the Duma includedamong the imperial questions in Finland which theFinnish diet ought to refer to the imperial legislature notonly all military matters—as the tsar demanded (Rescriptof October 14)—but the question of the use of the Russianlanguage in the grand-duchy, the principles of the Finnishadministration, police, justice, education, formation of businesscompanies and of associations, public meetings, the press, thecustoms tariff, the monetary system, means of communication,and the pilot and lighthouse system. The old tendency illustratedby the outcome of the revolutionary movements of 1848was once more in evidence—the tendency of merely artificialtheories of democratic liberty to succumb to the immemorialinstinct of race and race ascendancy.

As an international force Russia had been, of course, all butcompletely crippled by the outcome of the Japanese War andthe subsequent revolution. Her recovery, however,revealed the immense reserves of her strength. Onthe 30th of July 1907 she signed a convention withJapan of mutual respect for treaty and territorialrights, and guaranteeing the integrityInternational position of Russia.of China. On the 31stof August of the same year the long period of mutualsuspicion between Great Britain and Russia was closed bya convention for an amicable settlement of all questions likelyto disturb the relations of the two Powers in Asia generally,including the demarcation of Persia into spheres of influence(seePersia:History). This newentente with Great Britain,cemented by a visit paid by King Edward VII. to the tsar atReval on the 9th June 1908, helped to knit close once more theloosened alliance with France, and so to preserve the threatenedbalance of Europe. That in the work of restoring its militaryposition the Russian government had the support of the Russianparliament was proved by a subsidy of £11,000,000 voted by theDuma, on the 30th of December 1909, for the special service ofthe reorganization and redistribution of the army. (W. A. P.) 

Bibliography.—The history of Russia, especially that of the lastfew years, has formed the subject of a vast number of works, ofvery varying authority, in many languages. In Russia itself thefirst great history of the Russian empire was that of N. M. Karamzin(12 vols., St Petersburg, 1818–29; French translation, 11 vols.,1819–26), which, though reactionary in tone and largely superseded,remains a classic. The next monumental history of Russia,that of Sergei Mikhailovich Soloviev (29 vols., Moscow, 1863–75),marks the enormous advance made since Karamzin’s day in historicalmethod and research. Soloviev’s history, from the earliesttimes to 1774, is based throughout on original investigation ofsources, and therefore, though inferior to Karamzin’s work as literature, is incomparably superior to it in authority. Of otherworks it is only possible to give a classified selection. In general,the reader must be warned that most Russian works on history,especially those dealing with recent years, are inspired by a violentparty bias—the inevitable result of the conflict of diametricallyopposed political ideals,—and this quality is shared by not a fewforeign books about Russia.

Sources.—See Sienkiewicz,Recueil de documents relatifs à laRussie,1502–1842 (1852); Soloviev,Russian Historical Writers(Pisateli russkoe ist. in collected works, vol. xviii. sqq.); NikolaiIvanovich Kostomarov (1817–1885), professor of history at Kievand St Petersburg, whose monographs and researches are collectedin hisSobranye sochinenye (collected) works, 21 vols., St Petersburg,1903–6); V. Burtsev and S. M. Kravchinski,Za sto lyet,1800–1896.Documents relating to the political and social movements inRussia (London, 1897). There is a French translation by L. Leger(Paris, 1884), of the chronicle of Nestor, the main source forearly Russian history. The publications of the Imperial RussianHistorical Society of St Petersburg, amounting to upwards of100 vols., are of great value. For diplomatic history, see F. F.de Martens,Recueil des traités conclus par la Russie avec lespuissances étrangères (St Petersburg, from 1878 still incomplete), whichcontains valuable historical introductions based on unpublishedsources; A. N. Rambaud,Recueil des instructions aux ambassadeursde France, vols. viii. and ix.,Russie,1657–1793 (Paris, 1890).

General Works.—In addition to those of Karamzin and Soloviev,already mentioned, see R. Nisbet Bain,The Pupils of Peter theGreat. . . 1697–1740 (Westminster, 1897);The Daughter of Peterthe Great. . . A History of Russian Diplomacy under the EmpressElizabeth Petrovna, 1741–1762 (1899);The First Romanovs,1613–1725(1905); K. N. Bestuzhev-Riumin,Russkaya istoriya (2 vols.,St Petersburg, 1872), especially for internal history and sociallife; A. Brückner,Gesch. Russlands. . . bis zum Tode Peters desGrossen (Gotha, 1896); Gaston Créhange,Histoire de la Russiedepuis la mort de Paul I. (Paris, 1882; 2nd ed. extended to 1894,ibid. 1896); T. von Bernhardi,Geschichte Russlands. . . 1814–1831(3 vols., Leipzig, 1868–78); J. W. A. von Eckardt,Russland vorund nach dem Kriege (1879; Eng. trans. 1880); N. Flerovski,Three Political Systems: Nicholas I., Alexander II., Alexander III.(Russ., Geneva, 1897; Germ. transl., Berlin, 1898); V. Kluchevski,Kurs russkoe istoriy (1904–8); A. Kleinschmidt,Drei Jahrhunderterussischer Geschichte, 1598–1898 (Berlin, 1898); A. Krausse,Russia in Asia,1558–1899 (1899); W. R. Morfill,Russia (Storyof the Nations Series, New York, 1891),History of Russia (NewYork, 1902); H. H. Munro,Rise of the Russian Empire (Boston,1900); F. Neuburger,Russland unter Kaiser Alexander III.(Berlin, 1895); W. R. S. Ralston,Early Russian History—1613(1874); A. N. Rambaud,Histoire de la Russie (Paris, 1878; newed. 1900; Eng. transl. of 1st ed. by L. B. Lang, 2 vols., 1879);Theodor Schiemann,Russland, Polen und Livland bis im xvii.Jahrhundert (2 vols., in Oncken’sAllgemeine Gesch., Berlin, 1886–87),Gesch. Russlands unter Kaiser Nikolaus I. (vol. i., “KaiserAlexander I. und die Ergebnisse seiner Lebensarbeit,” Berlin,1904, vol. ii. 1908), with appendices giving many unpublisheddocuments; J. H. Schnitzler,Gesch. des Russischen Reichs (Leipzig,1874); F. H. Skrine,The Expansion of Russia, 1815–1900 (Cambridge,1903); V. L. P. Thomsen,The Relation between AncientRussia and Scandinavia and the Origin of the Russian State (London,1877); the series of works by K. Waliszewski under the generaltitle ofLes Origines de la Russie moderne: L’Héritage de Pierre leGrand, 1725–41 (Paris, 1900),La Dernière des Romanov (1902),LaCrise révolutionnaire, 1584–1614 (1906),Le Berceau d’une dynastie.Les Premiers Romanov (1909). For the relations of Russia withthe papacy, see T. Pierling,Russie et le Saint-Siège,1417–1758(4 vols., 1896–1907). The only history of Little Russia is that inRussian by D. N. Bantysh-Kamenski (Moscow, 1842). Of thenumerous books on the Russian revolutionary movement, besidesthose of “Stepniak,” Kropotkin, and other revolutionary writers,the following may be mentioned: C. A. de Arnaud,The New Erain Russia (Washington, 1890); E. von der Brüggen,Das heutigeRussland (Eng. trans. “Russia of To-day,” 1904); G. Drage,Russian Affairs (New York, 1904); P. N. Miliukov,La Crise russe(Paris, 1907; an earlier English edition appeared in 1905); BernardPares,Russia and Reform (1907); A. Thun,Geschichte der revolutionärenBewegungen in Russland (Leipzig, 1883); Konni Zilliacus,The Russian Revolutionary movement (London, 1905).

Economic Works.—Georges Alfassa,La Crise agraire en Russie(Paris, 1905); Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu,L’Empire des Tsars (3 vols.,Paris, 1882–88; Eng. trans., 1896), an admirable account, partlyhistorical, partly based on personal observation of the government,religion and the social and economic conditions of Russia; Combesde Lestrade,La Russie économique et sociale (Paris, 1896);“Nikolai” (pseudonym of Danielson),Histoire des développementéconomique de la Russie depuis l’abolition du servage (Paris, 1899).

Law and Constitution.—A. Chasles,Le Parlement russe (Paris,1910); H. D. Edwards,Das Staatsrecht Russlands (vol. iv., ofMarquardsen’sHandbuch des öffentlichen Rechts, Freiburg, 1888);S. N. Harper,The New Electoral Law for the Russian Duma (Chicago,1908); J. Kapnist,Code d’organisation judiciaire russe (Paris,1893); V. Kluchovski,Boyarskaya Duma (1882), an account ofthe boyars’duma from the 10th to the 17th century; Maksim M.Kovalevsky,Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia (London,1891); Max von Öttingen,Abriss des russischen Staatsrechts (1899);F. de Rocca,Les Assemblés dans la Russie ancienne; ZemskiéSobors (1899); L. Z. Slonimsky,Polit. entsiklopyediya (t. 1, 1907),compiled from the Liberal standpoint.

There is a fuller bibliography of Russian history in vol. xvii.of theHistorians’ History of the World (“Times” ed., 1907), whichalso includes considerable extracts from Russian works not elsewheretranslated. Many additional works will be founds.v.“Russia” in theSubject Index of the London Library (1909). (W. A. P.) 


  1. Bibliography:Memoirs,Izvestia and Geological Maps of theCommittee for the Geological Survey of Russia;Memoirs andSborniks of the Mineralogical Society, of the Academy of Scienceand of the Societies of Naturalists at the Universities;MiningJournal; Murchison’sGeology of Russia; Helmersen’s and Möller’sGeological Maps of Russia and the Urals; Inostrantsev in Appendixto Russian translation of Reclus’sGéogr. Univ., andManual ofGeology (Russian).
  2. See A. Aïtoff,Peuples et langages de la Russie (Paris, 1906),based on the report of the Russian Census Committee of 1897.
  3. These totals include in some cases small linguistic groups not mentioned in the table.
  4. About 77% Bulgarians, the rest mostly Bohemians (Czechs).
  5. Inclusive of 448,022 Zhmuds.
  6. Principally Frenchmen, with Englishmen, Italians, Norwegians, Danes, Dutchmen and Spaniards.
  7. Ethnologically the Bulgarians ought perhaps to come here; but, as a large admixture of Slav blood flows in their veins and they speak a distinctly Slav language, they have in this table been grouped with the Slavs.
  8. Includes Georgians, Mingrelians, Imeretians, Lazes and Svanetians.
  9. For details, see table under the headingCaucasia. Of the total given here, 20% are Circassians.
  10. M. Stolypin defended theukaz of the 2nd of June 1907, whichin flat contradiction of the provisions of the fundamental lawsaltered the electoral law without the consent of the legislature,on the ground that what the autocrat had granted the autocratcould take away. The members of the Opposition, on the otherhand, quoting Art. 84 of the fundamental laws (“The empire isgoverned on the immutable basis of laws issued according to theestablished order”), argued that the emperor himself could onlyact within the limits of the order established by those laws. Itis noteworthy that even the third Duma in its address to the throne,if it avoided the tabooed word “Constitution,” avoided also allmention of autocracy.
  11. Le Parlement russe, p. 151.
  12. Imperator is the official style. The Russian translation isGosudar. Popularly, however, the emperor is known by his oldRussian title oftsar (q.v.).
  13. This is the first time since Peter the Great that the clergyhave been given a voice in secular affairs in Russia.
  14. The number of the council was formerly not fixed, and thereare still honorary councillors who have no right to sit. Thus in1910 the honorary president of the council was the grand-dukeMichael Nicolaievich, the actual president M. G. Akimov. Thejudicial and administrative work of the old council was in 1906assigned to separate committees.
  15. These returned 23 members in the first and second Dumas.
  16. Thus M. Guchkov, leader of the Octobrists, and M. Miliukov,leader of the cadets, were both returned by the second Curia ofSt Petersburg to the third Duma.
  17. Strictly speaking, the title is inapplicable, there being no collectiveofficial name for the two chambers. The word parliamentmay, however, be used as a convenient term, failing a better.
  18. From Catherine II.’s time to that of Alexander II. they wereelected by the nobles. This was changed in consequence of theemancipation of the serfs.
  19. They were soon nicknamedKuryadniki, chicken-stealers (fromKura, hen). See Leroy-Beaulieu,L’Empire des tsars, ii. 134.
  20. Thedvornik is on duty for sixteen hours at a stretch, duringwhich he is not allowed to sleep or even to shelter in the porch.
  21. Until theukaz of October 18, 1906, the peasant class was stereotypedunder the electoral law. No peasant, however rich, couldqualify for a vote in any but the peasants’ electoral colleges.Theukaz allowed peasants with the requisite qualifications tovote as landowners. At the same time the Senate interpreted thelaw so as to exclude all but heads of families actually engaged infarming from the vote for the Duma.
  22. None but peasants—not even the noble-landowner—has a voicein the assembly of themir.
  23. Sixteen provinces have nozemstvos,i.e. the three Baltic provinces,the nine western governments annexed from Poland byCatherine II., and the Cossack provinces of the Don, Astrakhan,Orenburg and Stavropol.
  24. By the law of the 12th (25th) of June 1890 the peasant membersof thezemstvos were to be nominated by the governor of the governmentor province from a list elected by thevolosts.
  25. In spite of these restrictions and of an electoral system whichtended to make these assemblies as strait-laced and reactionaryas any government bureau, thezemstvos did good work, notablyeducational, in those provinces where the proprietors were inspiredwith a more liberal spirit. Manyzemstvos also made extensiveand valuable inquiries into the condition of agriculture, industryand the like.
  26. Anukaz of 1879 gave the governors the right to report secretlyon the qualifications of candidates for the office of justice of thepeace. In 1889 Alexander III. abolished the election of justicesof the peace, except in certain large towns and some outlyingparts of the empire, and greatly restricted the right of trial byjury. The confusion of the judicial and administrative functionswas introduced again by the appointment of officials as judges.In 1909 the third Duma restored the election of justices of thepeace.
  27. The justices, though noble-landowners, are almost exclusivelyof very moderate means, and, though elected by the land-owningclass, they are—according to M. Leroy-Beaulieu—prejudiced infavour of the poormujik rather than of the wealthy landlord.
  28. These honorary justices are mainly recruited from the ranksof the higher bureaucracy and the army.
  29. This corresponds to the Frenchcour d’arrondissement, but itsjurisdiction is, territorially, much wider, often covering severaldistricts or even a whole government.
  30. L’Empire des tsars, ii. p. 310.
  31. In the ordinary tribunals weight is given to the “customs”of the peasants, even when these conflict with the written law.
  32. The abolition of the special courts of the peasants was announcedin the same imperialukaz (18th of October 1906) whichpromised the relief of the peasants from the arbitrary control of thecommunes, and permission for them to migrate elsewhere withoutlosing their communal rights. This was made part of the generalreform of Russian local government, which in the autumn of 1910was still under the consideration of the Duma.
  33. Of the effects of the political changes in Russia on the educationalsystem of the country it was, even in the autumn of 1910,too early to say anything save that an undoubted impetus hadbeen given to the effort for improvement, and that the questionhad been seriously taken in hand by the imperial administrationand the Duma. What form it would ultimately take dependedstill on the balance between the forces of conservatism and change,the suspicious temper of the autocracy being revealed, during theyears of unstable equilibrium, by the alternate concession and withdrawalof privileges,e.g. in the matter of the independence of theuniversities. Any account of the educational system cannot,therefore, be otherwise than historical and provisional [Ed.].
  34. An imperial rescript of 10th of June 1902 foreshadowed a reorganizationof secondary education, and an imperialukaz of 15thof March 1903 laid down the lines on which this was to proceed.The old curriculum of theReal schools is now superseded.
  35. Bibliography of Geography: see Tillo, inIzvestia of RussianGeogr. Soc. (1883); P. Semenov,Geogr. and Statist. Dictionaryof the Russian Empire (in Russian, 5 vols., St Petersburg, 1863–84), the most trustworthy source for the geography of Russia; theofficialSvod Materialov, with regard to Russian rivers (1876);StatisticalSbornik of the Ministry of Communications, vol. x. (freezing of Russian rivers, and navigation). A great variety of monographs dealing with separate rivers and basins are available;e.g. S. Martynov,Dar Petschoragebiet (St Petersburg, 1905);G. von Helmersen,Das Olonezische Bergrevier (St Petersburg, 1860);Turbin,The Dnieper; Prasolenko, “The Dniester,” inEngin.Journ. (1881); Danilevsky, “Kubañ,” inMem. Geogr. Soc. i.;K. E. von Baer,Kaspische Studien (St Petersburg, 1857–59);V. Ragozin,Volga (St Petersburg, 1890); Peretyatkovich,Volga;and Mikhailov,Kama. An orohydrographical map of Russia in four sheets was published in 1878.
  36. Bibliography of Meteorology:Memoirs of the Central PhysicalObservatory;Repertorium für Meteorologie andMeteorologicalSbornik, published by the same body; Veselovsky,Climate ofRussia (Russian); H. Wild,Temperatur-Verhältnisse des Russ.Reiches (1881); Voyeikov,The Climates of the Globe (Russ., 1884),containing the best general information about the climate ofRussia.
  37. Bibliography of Flora: Beketov, Appendix to Russian translationof Griesebach and Reclus’sGéogr. univ.; C. F. von Ledebour,Flora Rossica (Stuttgart, 1842–53); E. R. von Trautvetter,RossiaeArcticae Plantae (1880), andFlorae Rossicae Fontes (St Petersburg,1880). For flora of the tundras, Beketov’s “Flora of Archangel,”inMem. Soc. Natur. of St Petersburg University, xv. (1884);Regel,Flora Rossica (1884); Brown,Forestry in the Mining Districtsof the Urals (1885);Reports by Commissioners of Woods andForests in Russia (1884).
  38. Bibliography of Fauna: see Pallas,Zoographia Rosso-Asiatica;Syevertsov for the birds of south-eastern Russia; M. A. Bogdanov,Birds and Mammals of the Black-Earth Region of the Volga Basin (inRussian, Kazan, 1871); Karelin for the southern Urals; Kesslerfor fishes; Strauch,Die Schlangen des Russ. Reiches, for reptilesgenerally; Rodoszkowski and the publications of the EntomologicalSociety generally for insects; Czerniavsky for the marine faunaof the Black Sea; Kessler for that of Lakes Onega and Ladoga;Grimm for the Caspian. The fauna of the Baltic provinces isdescribed in full in the Memoirs of the scientific bodies of theseprovinces. A. T. von Middendorf’sSibirische Reise, vol. iv.,Zoology (St Petersburg, 1875), though dealing more especially withSiberia, is an invaluable source of information for the Russian faunagenerally. A. E. Nordenskiöld’sVega-expeditionens VetenskapligaIakttagelser (5 vols., Stockholm, 1872–87) may be consulted for themammals of the tundra region and marine fauna. For more detailedbibliographical information seeAperçu des travaux zoo-géographiques,published at St Petersburg in connexion with the Exhibition of1878; and the indexUkazatel Russkoi Literatury for natural science,mathematics and medicine, published since 1872 by the Society ofthe Kiev University.
  39. The restrictions on domicile were to some extent relaxed in thebeginning of 1907.
  40. The most important alterations were the repetition twice,instead of three times, of the “Alleluiah” at the Eucharist, and themaking the sign of the cross with two fingers instead of three.
  41. See N. Tsakni,Russie sectaire (1888); A. Leroy-Beaulieu,L’Empire des Tsars, tome iii. (1889; trans. 1896); C. K. Grass,Russische Sekten (1907 sqq.). Further useful references are givenin Bonwetsch’s article, “Raskolniken,” in Herzog-Hauck,Realencyklop.(3rd ed., 1905), vol. xvi. p. 436.
  42. It was only as late as 1904, however, that the landed proprietorswere forbidden by law to inflict corporal punishment upon thepeasants.
  43. SeeCollection of Materials on the Village Community, vol. i.;Collection of Materials on Landholding, andStatistical Descriptionsof Separate Governments, published by several zemstvos (Moscow,Tver, Nyzhniy-Novgorod, Tula, Ryazañ, Tambov, Poltava, Saratov,&c.); Kawelin,The Peasant Question; Vasilchikov,Land Propertyand Agriculture (2 vols.), andVillage Life and Agriculture; Ivanukov,The Fall of Serfdom in Russia; Shashkov, “Peasantry inthe Baltic Provinces,” inRusskaya Mysl. (1883), iii. and ix.;V. V.,Agric. Sketches of Russia; Golovachov,Capital and PeasantFarming; Engelhardt’sLetters from the Country.
  44. SeeRussian Journal of Financial Statistics, in English (2 vols.,St Petersburg, 1901).
  45. See Researches into the State of Fisheries in Russia (9 vols.),edited by Minister of Finance (1896, Russian); Kusnetzow’sFischerei und Thiererbeutung in den Gewässern Russlands (1898).
  46. See Friedrich Adelung,Siegmund Freiherr von Herberstein,mitbesonderer Rücksicht auf seine Reisen in Russland geschildert.(St Petersburg, 1818); autobiography of Herberstein inFontes rerumAustriacarum, part i. vol. i. pp. 67–396.
  47. To assist the reader in threading the genealogical maze brieflydescribed above, the following tabular statement isinserted:—
     
    (I.) Michael, founder of the Romanov dynasty (1613–45).
    (II.) Alexius (1645–76).
    (III.) Theodore
    (1676–82).
    (IV.) Ivan V.
    (1682–  )
    Sophia
    (Regent 1682–89).
    (IV.) Peter I. + (V.)
    (1682–1725).
    Catherine I.
    (1725–27).
    Catherine, duchess
    of Mecklenburg.
    (VII.) Anne
    (1730–40).
    Cesarevich AlexiusAnna, duchess
    of Holstein.
    (IX.) Elizabeth
    (1741–61).
    Anna Leopoldovna,
    duchess of Brunswick.
    (VI.) Peter II.
    (1727–30).
    (X.) Peter III. + (XI.)
    (1761–62).
    Catherine II.
    (1762–96).
    (VIII.) Ivan VI.
    (1740–41).
  48. In 1897 only 15% of the population were engaged in commerceor industry, including the work-people. Of the middle class,moreover, a large proportion were Jews and Germans. Thepeasants numbered 75%.
  49. “Tolstoi observed that that was argument and reason, andthat he paid no attention to them; he only guided himself (hesaid) by sentiment, which he felt sure told him what was goodand right!”—Interview with Metchnikoff in Sir Ray Lankester’sScience from an Easy Chair, p. 43.
  50. In 1767, when Catherine II.—in a mood of encyclopaedistenlightenment—summoned it. The meeting confined its attentionto economic questions, and had no political character whatever.
  51. In his speech at the opening of the first Polish parliament atWarsaw in 1818, Alexander I. publicly announced his intentionof granting free institutions to Russia.
  52. Sazonov’s sentence of twenty years’ hard labour was commutedby Nicholas II. to fourteen years.
  53. Duma=council, assembly (dumat, to think over, reflect upon).The name was first suggested by Speranski, under Alexander I.,for the suggested parliament of delegates from thezemstvos andlocaldumas.
  54. Pogrom=pillage, destruction.
  55. See the sectionGovernment and Administration, above.
  56. Of this M. Chasles remarks that it would have been a revolutionaryact even in republican France.
  57. They were condemned in 1907 to three months’ imprisonmentand loss of civil rights.
  58. This was reversed, on the 8th of June, by 238 votes to 191,after a patient exposition by M. Stolypin of the fact that therewas plenty of land in Russia for the peasants without any attackon private property.
  59. The electoral law covers 107 octavo pages.
  60. See above,Government and Administration.
  61. The law establishing individual peasant-proprietorship waspassed on December 21st.
Retrieved from "https://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=1911_Encyclopædia_Britannica/Russia&oldid=15716959"
Categories:
Hidden categories:

[8]ページ先頭

©2009-2026 Movatter.jp